we suffer with Christ we shall also reigne with Christ Where it iâ— to be noted that the Apostle saith this is a sure word this is a true saying that if we suffer with him we shall also reigne with him This then is a promise of the Lord vnto his children that loue him that if they suffer with him for his sake and his Gospels they shall also reigne with him and be glorified with him So that either the godly must doubt of the Lord his promises all which are yea and amen most certaine and sure or else the godly may assure themselues that their sufferings and their wrongs shall turne to their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus For what better assurance then that which is grounded on the Lords promise Or what plainer promises can there be then these of the Apostle in these places or rather of the Holy Ghost by the Apostle And therefore the Apostle saith in another place that â—t is a righteous thing with God to recompense tribulation to them which trouble others and to them that are troubled rest 2 Thess 1.6.7.10 when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mighty Angels and shall come to be glorified in his Saints It is a righteous thing with God righteous indeed for his iustice sake to recompense tribulation to them that trouble others and righteous for his promise sake to recompense rest to them that are troubled Because then God is righteous and keepeth promise for euer therfore the godly may assure themselues that their sufferings and wrongs shall turne to their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus Here then is a notable consolation for all the godly in Christ Iesus against all crosses persecutions and troubles whatsoeuer As Christ was to suffer many things and so to enter into his kingdome so the godly in Christ Iesus are through many tribulations to enter into the kingdome of God But the comfort is that they shall all turne vnto their saluation in the day of Christ Iesus when they shall be for euer in the presence of the throne of God Apoc. 7.15.16 and serue him day and night in his Temple when they shall hunger no more nor thirst any more nor the sunne shall light on them nor any heat when he that sitteth on the throne shall dwell among them 17 and the Lambe which is in the middest of the throne shall gouerne them and wipe all teares from their eyes as the Lambe himselfe witnesseth touching them that haue suffered tribulation and washed their long robes in the bloud of the Lambe 14. The flesh I know will suggest and say in the meane while our case is hard no man with vs euery mans hand against vs we hunger and thirst we are reuiled and persecuted we are cast into prison and made the talke and wonder of the world we are driuen to many hard shifts and put to shreude plunges But what of all this when wee know that these shall turne to our saluation Be they what they will how great they will how lasting they will yet they are but light and but for a moment in respect of that farre most excellent and eternall weight of glory which they cause vnto vs as our Apostle witnesseth where he saith that our light affliction which is but for a moment 2 Cor. 4.17 causeth vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory Here is the fruit and consequent of our affliction glory our affliction causeth vnto vs glory and here is both the smallnes and the shortnes of our affliction in comparison of that glory which shall be reueiled be it neuer so great and heauy it is but small and light in comparison of that farre most excellent glory be â—t neuer so long and lasting it is but for a moment in comparison of that eternall weight of glory laid vp for vs in the heauens Howsoeuer therefore when we suffer any crosse persecution or trouble these things for the time be grieuouâ— vnpleasant vnto vs as no chastizing for the present seemeth to be ioyous but greeuous Heb. 12.1 yet seeing they bring the quiet fruit of righteousnes vnto them that are thereby exercised seeing they cause vnto vs a farre most excellent and an eternall weight of glory seeing they shall turne to our saluation let vs be of good comfort whatsoeuer in this kinde doth befall vs. And let vs 1. as the Apostle willeth runne with patience the race that is set before vs looking vnto Iesus the author and finisher of our faith 2. who for the ioy that was set before him endured the â—rosse and despised the shame and is set at the right hand of the â—hrone of God And whatsoeuer our sufferings be let it be with vs as it was with the Apostle that with him we may say as the sufferings of Christ abound in vs 2 Cor. 1.5 so our consolation aboundeth through Christ Againe here is a good ground and warrant for vs against â—hat vncomfortable doctrine of doubting of our saluation For if we may assure our selues that our sufferings and our wrongs shall turne to our saluation then may wee assure our selues of our saluation Yea but it will be said what an argument and reason is this Paul might therefore wee may I say it is a good one because vpon the same ground that he might we may Yea but he might know this by the reuelation of the spirit which now we are not to looke for True but he might also know this out of the holy scripture where the Lord hath passed his promise for this and so we may on the same promise whereon he might build his knowledge and assurance on the same may we and all the faithfull children of God build our knowledge and assurance the promise being made vnto all that loue God and are in Christ Iesus Many doubts indeed we haue and full of distrustfulnesse we are oftentimes euen the best of vs but yet yee see that vpon good ground of Gods promise by the example of our Apostle we may assure our selues of our saluation if as the Apostle did so we doe belong vnto Christ Iesus at least if we suffer persecution and trouble for his sake for so farre this place will go that if we suffer persecution and trouble for Christ his sake then we may assure our selues of our saluation because we may assure our selues that our sufferings and troubles shall turne to our saluation Suffer not your selues therefore to be deceiued by those vncomfortable teachers of doubting which teach that not any man to whom it is not reuealed by the spirit in particular can be sure of his saluation but onely in an vncertaine hope As this place doth shew that such of the godly as suffer persecution and trouble may assure themselues that their troubles shall turne to their saluation and so consequently may assure themselues of their saluation so many other places
shall also raigne with Christ That persecution then causeth perdition to the aduersaries and saluation vnto vs it is of God who in iustice rendreth vnto them as they haue deserued and for his promise sake rendreth vnto vs as he hath promised For this yee must here note and vnderstand that persecutions afflictions sufferings and wrongs by aduersaries are in themselues and in their owne nature punishments of sinne as is also death and hereby God in iustice might punish our sinnes and our iniquities for if hee should bring vpon vs the bloudy persecutions of such Tyrants as were Nero Domitian and the rest of those cruell persecutors in the Primitiue Church he might thus plague vs for our offences and himselfe be iust in all his wayes and holy in all his workes But vnto vs his beloued ones and his redeemed these things are not that which in themselues and in their owne nature they are and which in Gods iustice they might be vnto vs euen punishments of our sinnes but onely fatherly corrections and louing chastisements whereby in mercy God exerciseth vs represseth sinne in vs and bowlteth the branne of corruption out of vs here in the body of this flesh And as vnto vs in mercy death is made of God not that which in it owne nature it is a punishment of sinne but an entrance and passage vnto life so in mercy hath hee promised that afflictions persecutions and the like shall be vnto vs not that which in their owne nature are the beginnings of greater miseries but fore-runners of our saluation in the day of Christ Iesus It is not then of the nature of suffering persecution yee see but it is of God that persecution betokeneth vnto vs saluation that saluation is recompenced vnto vs which are troubled He in mercy hath promised that so it shall be and therefore so it shall be and it is a righteous thing with him that it be so The vse which our Apostle here teacheth vs to make hereof is as of the former not to feare persecution by the aduersaries which oppose themselues against the truth and against vs for the truths sake for seeing God turneth their persecution and rage against vs to their perdition and to our saluation why should wee feare them Whatsoeuer therefore they practise against vs let vs rest and repose our selues in our God He shall stretch out his hand vpon the furiousnes of our enemies but his right hand shall saue vs he shall recompense the aduersaries their wickednes and destroy them in their owne malice but hee shall wipe all teares from our eyes and after wee haue drunke of the brooke in the way lift vp our head aboue all our aduersaries Againe is it of God that persecution causeth vnto vs saluation This then may farther teach vs that by suffering persecution we doe not merit saluation For if it be of merit that our sufferings bring saluation vnto vs then it is not of God but the cause is in our selues and if it be of God then is it not of merit nor is the cause of our saluation in our selues Not according to the workes which we doe or sufferings which we suffer but according to his mercy he saueth vs for neither haue we wherein to reioyce by works nor are any sufferings of this present time worthy of that glory which shall be shewed vnto vs nor is there any other name vnder heauen whereby we may be saued but onely by the name of Christ Iesus He that reioyceth therefore let him reioyce in the Lord of whom it is that our persecutions and sufferings worke vnto our saluation And let this bee spoken of this third motiue or reason whereby yee see that we are not to feare the aduersaries because God recompenseth their persecution vnto them with perditiâ—n and vnto vs with saluation It followeth For vnto you it is giuen c. These words are both a proofe of that which went immediatly before and a fourth motiue likewise to perswade the Apostles former intendment Immediatly before he had said that God in persecution gaue them a token of their saluation The proofe here is Vnto you it is giuen of God by grace to suffer for Christ his sake therefore in suffering God giueth you a token of your saluation or thus sufferings for Christ are testimonies of grace vnto you of God therefore they are arguments and tokens of saluation vnto you of God And as thus these words serue for proofe of that so are they a notable motiue to perswade the Philippians not to feare the aduersaries for thus out of the Apostles words I frame the motiue Who will be afraid of a singular gift of God but to suffer for Christ his sake is a singular gift of God to you therefore yee are not to feare persecution by the aduersaries And that to suffer for Christ his sake is a gift of God hee sheweth à pari from the like as to beleeue in Christ is the gift of God so to suffer for Christ both gifts of God and vnto whom the one is giuen the other may not seeme strange For vnto you it is giuen to wit by grace for so the word signifieth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for â—hrist that is in Christ his cause not only that yee should beleeue in him as others professe they doe but also to suffer for his sake which many others shrinke to doe Euen both these faith in Christ and persecution for Christ his sake are the gift and grace of God towards you Here then first I note that the Apostle saith it was giuen by grace vnto the Philippians to beleeue in Christ Whence I obserue that faith in Christ is the gift of God by grace Which also Christ himselfe teacheth vs where he saith No man can come vnto me except it be giuen him of my Father Joh. 6.65 Whereby hee meaneth that no man can come vnto him that is can beleeue in him and his Gospell except it be giuen him of his Father For so by comming vnto him diuers times in that chapter is meant beleeuing in him aâ— when it is said He that commeth vnto me shall not hunger and he that beleeueth in me which expoundeth the former 35. shall neuer thirst and againe Him that commeth vnto me I cast not away which is all one with that 37. He that beleeueth in me shall not perish So that it is cleare that when our Sauiour saith that no man can come vnto him except it be giuen him of the Father the meaning is that no man can beleeue in Christ except it be giuen him of God And to the Hebrues Christ Iesus is called the author and finisher of our faith Heb. 12.2 And wherefore was it that when Christ preached and when his Apostles and Disciples preached some beleeued and others beleeued not but because vnto some he gaue grace to beleeue and not vnto others For only they vnto whom it is giuen of God to beleeue doe
this dutie then studie to amend that which is amisse and learne so to be affected one towards another as that ye will reioyce with them that reioyce and againe weepe with them that weepe Againe it may be that the Apostle was sorie that by his occasion their Minister and Teacher was so long absent from them And therefore now when Epaphroditus was sent backe againe vnto them he was the lesse sorowfull But this being onely a coniecture my purpose is not to ground any obseruation thereupon Onely this neither may the example of the Apostle be any president for any to deteine the Minister from his charge neither may the example of Epaphroditus be to any Minister any president to absent himselfe from his charge For Epaphroditus was now absent from his people being sent by them to Minister to the necessities of the holy Apostle so that albeit he was absent from them yet was hee labouring for them euen in the worke of Christ as the Apostle speaketh in the last verse of this chapter How then can this example help them who absent themselues either for idlenesse and their owne ease or vpon other pretences which haue no lawfull warrant Againe his staying there with the Apostle was not so much by the Apostle his deteining of him as by the Philippians charge that he should stay with him and by the sickenesse wherewith God visited him How then can this example bee any warrant vnto them whom deteine Ministers from their charge either for their owne pleasures sake or in some other respect which hath no better warrant I wish that both these men would bee as sorie for deteining Ministers from their charge as it is likely the Apostle was and likewise that the Ministers as sorie for being absent from theâ—r charges as it is likely Epaphroditus was This were a president worthy the following the other is a president without all ground or shadow of any semblance But I purposed onely to touch this by the way Now followeth the Apostle his request for Epaphroditus Receiue him therefore in the Lord c. The Apostle hauing shewed the causes why he sent Epaphroditus vnto the Philippians now commendeth him vnto them and maketh request for him that they would entertaine him at his returne as they ought shewing withall a reason in the next verse why they should doe so In this verse 1. He sheweth how they ought to receiue and entertaine him in particular 2. How they ought to entertaine all Ministers generally being such as he was First touching the entertainment of him in particular the Apostle willeth them to receiue him first in the Lord then with all gladnesse In that he willeth and exhorteth them to receiue him in the Lord his meaning is that they should receiue him not as a priuate friend not as one sent from him whom for his sake they should vse kindly but as the seruant of the Lord and as one sent euen by God himselfe vnto them For herein the Apostle may in part seeme to allude vnto that extremitie of sicknesse whence he could not possibly haue beene deliuered but onely by Gods mercy on him And therefore now he was sent vnto them not so much by the Apostle as by the Lord who onely did saue his life from death Againe in that he exhorteth them to receiue him with all gladnesse his meaning is that as he longed after them all so they should all receiue him with all gladnesse euen with exceeding ioy for his comming vnto them For so the same words that are heere vsed are well translated Iam. 1.2 Here then we are taught how to intreat and entertaine and receiue the Ministers of the Lord first in the Lord that is as seruants of the Lord and sent by God vnto vs. So the Apostle giueth testimonie vnto the Galathians that they receiued him where he saith But yee receiued me as an Angell of God Gal. 4.14 yea as Christ Iesus And that they are so to be honored and accounted of he againe sheweth where he saith 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And why are they so to be thought of and so to be honoured The reason is plaine they are the Embassadors of Christ Iesus in Christ his stead beseeching vs that we would be reconciled vnto God So saith the Apostle Now then saith he we are embassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs 2 Cor. 5.20 we pray you in Christ his stead that yee be reconciled vnto God Now Embassadors yee know are to be receiued as the Prince from whom they are sent so that the Ministers of Christ are to be receiued euen as Christ Iesus And therefore our Sauiour saith He that receiueth you receiueth me Mat. 10.40 and he that receiueth mee receiueth him that sent mee Againe Embassadors yee know speake not in their owne name but in the Princes name that sent them so that the Ministers of Christ are to be heard as Christ whose Ministers they are And therefore our Sauiour saith He that heareth you heareth me Luk. 10.16 and he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me And yet see how hardly we are brought to receiue and harken to this instruction Indeede it grieueth mee to see how the Ministers of the Lord are receiued euen in this auditorie Euery fit opportunitie hath beene taken to put you in minde of these things And what neerer are yee then at the first Are the Ministers of Christ Iesus to be receiued in the Lord and for the Lord Are they the Embassadors of Christ Iesus and therefore to be receiued and to be heard as Christ Iesus How happens it then that some will not at all almost come to heare them that some come so slackly to heare them and that some turne their backs vpon them and will not stay to heare them If the Embassador of an earthly Prince should be vsed in such like sort would not sharpe stormes and sore displeasure follow vpon it And shall the Embassadors of the King of heauen and King of Kings be so vsed and will not his anger and heauy displeasure be kindled at it If we sought our honour we might well goe without it seeing the Lord cannot haue it But we seeke not our owne honour but the honour of him that sends vs euen the honour of Christ Iesus whose word we preach vnto you We would be honored for the words sake and therefore we would haue the word much more honoured And therefore we call you vnto the hearing of the word euen of the word of life euen of the word of your saluation But how preuaile we Those that will not come what should I speake vnto them I iudge them not there is one that iudgeth them Of such as doe come some come so seldome that it may seeme they come when their leisure from other
things wee may stand fast For so shall we indeede walke as citizens of the houshold of God if our case being as our Apostles was wee can say with our Apostle 2 Cor. 4.8.9 wee are afflicted on euery side yet are wee not in distresse in pouerty but not ouercome of pouerty we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not Thus we make a good tryall of our selues and shew plainely that we walke not as men simply but as men of God For it cannot be that we should not be tempted and assaulted that we should not haue fightings without and terrors within 2 Cor. 7.5 as the Apostle professeth he had Nay if we be without such corrections whereof all Gods children are partakers Heb. 12.8 we are bastards and no sonnes But if we at such times shall take vnto vs the whole armour of God if we shall girde vnto vs the sword of the spirit which is the word of God as our blessed Sauiour for our example did Matth. 4. we shall be sure to quit our selues like men and to quench all the fiery darts of the Deuill It may be indeede that after yee haue fled from vs by thus resisting him he will againe assault vs. And so we see he did with our blessed Sauiour in the place mentioned He left him not with once or twise but againe and againe and againe hee tempted him We must then as he did still resist him and still fight against him with the sword of the spirit So shall we fight with Michael and Michael shall fight with vs against the Dragon Heb. 2.18 and we shall preuaile for in that he was tempted he is able and will also succour them that are tempted This then must be another care that we must take if we will walke as citizens of heauen that in all tentations and troubles whatsoeuer we may stand fast for so shall we be good citizens indeed if whatsoeuer battery be laid against vs still we stand vpon our guard and hold out euery enemy 3. If we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we must yeeld our selues to be guided and gouerned by the lawes of that Citie and to liue in all obedience vnder those lawes which are giuen and kept there for euery citizen is to be gouerned by the lawes of his Citie and to yeeld all obedience thereunto As then the Angels in heauen are alwaies ready to obey execute his wil going when he biddeth and returning when he calleth so we as dutifull obedient children should with all willingnes and cheerefulnes apply our selues vnto his sacred will neuer attempting any thing contrary thereunto For if when he sets it downe as a law that we flie that which is euill and doe that which is good c we contrariwise flie that which is good and follow that which is euill we are no more citizens but plaine rebels we haue no conuersation in heauen but we plainely fight against heauen and against God This then must be a third care that we must take if we will walke as citizens of heauen that we yeeld our selues to be gouerned by the lawes of that Citie and liue in all obedience vnder those lawes which the King of heauen hath giuen and commanded to be kept Otherwise how can we say that our conuersation is in heauen if we submit not our selues vnto the lawes and conforme our liues vnto the will of our father which is in heauen 4. And lastly if we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we must in heart in minde and in soule ascend vp thither our thoughts our desires and our affections must be setled there our faith hope and loue must be rooâ—ed and grounded there By faith we must alwaies be looking vnto Christ Iesus the author and finisher of our faith where he is set at the right hand of the throne of God In hope we must alwaies waite for that inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for vs. In loue we must alwaies be fast tied vnto him who is loue it selfe whom we haue not seene and yet loue him and in whom now though we see him not yet doe we beleeue and reioyce with ioy vnspeakable and glorious Our affections must alwaies be set on the things which are aboue Our desires must alwaies runne on the things that belong vnto our peace Our thoughts must alwaies be musing of the iudgements of his mouth Our hearts must alwaies be lift vp vnto the Lord. Our soules must there alwaies repose themselues where true ioyes are to be found And our minds must alwaies be occupied in the meditation of those ioyes which are prepared to be shewed in the last time For thus though we be absent in body from the Lord yet euen whiles we are in the body we are and dwell with the Lord. And vnlesse we thus be and dwell with the Lord we cannot say that our conuersation is in heauen no more then we can say that our hearts cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord when they are set on riches and on the pleasures of this life Now then that yee see that yee ought to haue our conuersation in heauen and likewise how to walke to haue your conuersation in heauen it behooueth you men and brethren to looke vnto it whether your conuersation be such as it ought and whether it be where it ought to be Looke vnto the earth how yee are minded towards earthly things looke vnto the tentations of this life how fast yee stand against them looke vnto the law and will of God how yee conforme your selues vnto it looke vnto the things which are aboue how in heart and soule yee are affected toward them and hereby try whether yee can say with the Apostle our conuersation is in heauen If thou hast so vsed the things of this life as that thoâ— hast not too too much loued the world nor the things thaâ— are in the world if thou hast manfully resisted the tentationâ— of this life and ouercome them if in holy obedience thoâ— hast conformed thy life vnto the will of thy God if being absent in body from the Lord thy soule thine affections haue beene set on the things which are aboue where true ioyes alone are to be found what a comfort may it be vnto thy soule to haue such a testimonie that thy life and conuersation hath beene in heauen O but here will the good soule say I meane the troubled and afflicted soule True indeed I might be comforted if I found it thus with me but thus it is with me though I haue not wholly minded earthly things yet haue I minded them more then I should though I haue withstood such tentations as haue assaulted me yet in great weaknesse though I haue delighted in the law
liue here in the body climing vp into heauen that when death comes and ye must remoue out of the body ye may dwell for euer with the Lord and be receiued into the full possession of that inheriâ—ance immortall and vndefiled which is reserued in heauen for you LECTVRE LXXII PHILIP 3 Verse 20.21 From whence also wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. FRom whence This is the second Christian profession which the Apostle maketh in behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did and it is of their expectation of Christ his second comming to saue them Which also yeeldeâ—h a reason why they haue their conuersation in heaâ—en Our conuersation saith the Apostle is in heauen And why so From heauen we certainly looke and wait for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ when hee shall come as a swiâ—â— Iudge against all them that haue made their bellie their Goâ— but as our Sauiour to giue vnto vs an inheritance among theâ— that are saued therefore our soule-conuersation is in heaueâ— where now Christ is and whence he shall come in that day tâ— saue vs. In that the Apostle saith from whence hee noteth thâ— place whence Christ his second comming shall be and consequently the place where now he is according to his humanitieâ— for there now he is whence at that day hee shall come sittinâ— now in glory at the right hand of the throne of God in heauen whence hee shall also come in glory to iudge both thâ— quicke and the dead Againe in that he saith from whence alsâ— wee looke for the Sauiour he signifieth their patient expectation and waiting for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall appeare the second time without sinne vnto saluation 〈◊〉 for Christ being then already descended from the bosome oâ— his Father and hauing offered vp himselfe without spot vnto God to take away the sinnes of such his chosen children aâ— through faith in his bloud haue their consciences purged from dead workes to serue the liuing God now they waited and looked for the promise of his second comming when he should come in the clouds to be glorified in his Saints but to render vengeance vnto them that know not God nor obey the Gospell of our Lord Iesus Christ Againe in that he saith from whence also wee looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ he noteth the person of him whose second comming from heauen in the clouds they waited and looked for which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour The Lord who is to be feared hauing all soueraigne power giuen vnto him in heauen and in earth The Lord Iesus who is to be feared and loued hauing laid downe his life for vs to saue vs from our sinnes and to free vs from condemnation the due desert of our sinne The Lord Iesus Christ who is to be feared loued and reuerenced hauing as our Priest reconciled vs vnto God and as our Prophet instructed vs in the will of God Vnto all which the Apostle addeth this that further he calleth him the Sâ—uiour for that then in his second comming he should not only saue them and free them from sinne and condemnation which he did at his first comming in his humilitie but shouâ—d â—â—ue them and free them from death and corruption and â—ring them into the full possession of that inheritance purâ—hased in heauen for them So that yee see the generall point â—ere spoken of is Christ his second comming in glory the â—articular points are the place whence the second comming â—hall be the patient expectation and waiting of the faithfull â—or the second comming and the person of him that shall â—ome in this second comming which the faithfull so looke â—or Now let vs see what notes and obseruations wee may gaâ—her hence whereof to make some further vse and instruction â—or our selues The first thing which I note is the Apostles Christian proâ—ession which he maketh in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked so as he did touching the place whence they waited for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ They looâ—ed for the comming of the Lord Iesus Christ from heauen â—here they had set their affections where they had their soule-conuersation Hence then I obserue a ground of that point of an article of our faith wherein we beleeue that Christ shall come from heauen with glory to iudge both the quicke and the dead Whereunto also the Scriptures giue witnesse often elsewhere as where the Angels told the Apostles saying Act. 1.11 This Iesus which is taken vp from you into heauen shall so come as yee haue seene him goe into heauen and againe where the Apostle saith that the Lord shall descend from heauen with a shout 1 The. 4.16 and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God and againe where our Sauiour himselfe tels his disciples Mat. 24.30 that the sonne of man shall come in the clouds of heauen with power and great glory But what needeth further proofe of this point It is a thing which wee all beleeue and confesse that Christ being ascended into heauen where he sitteth at the right hand of the throne of God shall come againe from heauen in his appointed time with power and great glory so that euery eye shall see him yea euen they which pierced him thorow and shall render vnto euery man according to that he hath done whether it be good or euill The vses which we are to make hereof are these First to beware of such false teachers as tell vs that the body of Christ is not only in heauen but in earth also in euery Kingdome in euery City in euery parish in euery loafe iâ— euery peece of bread and cup of wine where the sacrament iâ— receiued For doe wee looke that he shall come from heauen the second time with power and great glorie And shall weâ— not thinke that now he is there whence then hee shall come True it is that Christ as hee is God is not in heauen alone oâ— limited vnto any place but filleth all places being infinite and incomprehensible But as he is man so is he there alone whence hee shall appeare the second time vnto saluation for so it is written Act. 3.21 that the heauens must containe him vntill the time that all things bee restored And wat else is it but to destroy the nature of a true body to say that it may bee in diuers places at one time Let this for this time suffice vs Wee looke for Christ as he is man from heauen therefore as hee is man he is in heauen the heauen must containe him till all things be restored therefore he is alone in heauen hee hath a true body therefore hee cannot be in diuers places at once Beware therefore of such deceiuers that yee giue no place vnto their errour and trust perfectly that Christ sitteth at
the right hand of the throne of the maiestie in heauen hauing no corporall presence elsewhere and that from thence hee shall come to render vengeance vnto the wicked and to be glorified in his Saints Secondly this should teach vs to beware of such mockers as walke after their lusts and say Where is the promise of his comming The holy Ghost hath said it that he shall come from heauen the second time with power and great glory And hath hee said it Act. 1.7 and shall it not come to passe It is not for vs to know the times and the seasons which the Father hath put in his owne power Mat. 24.36 Nay Christ himselfe saith Of that day and houre when he shall come know th no man no not the Angels in heauen but God only Nay Christ himselfe as he is man knoweth it not Wee know perfectly 1 Thes 5 2. which is enough for vs to know that the day of the Lord shall come euen as a theefe in the night Now if the good man of the house knew at what watch the theefe would come Matth. 24 43. he would surely watch for that time but would be very secure for other times It is enough therefore for vs to know that he shall come And this that we know that he shall come but know not the time when should exercise our faith and patience bridle our curiositie and containe vs in the feare of God in godlinesse and in all watchfulnesse at all times lest hee come vpon vs at vnwares and finde vs without oile in our lampes either beating our fellow-seruants or eating and drinking with the drunken or running after noisome lusts and the foolish cares of this life The Lord is not slacke concerning his promise as some men count slacknesse but is patient towards vs 2 Pet. 3 9. Heb. 10.37 and would haue all men to come to repentance Yet a very little while saith the Apostle and he that shall come will come and will not tarrie Beware therefore of such mockers as in scorne and derision say Where is the promise of his comming Watch yee and pray continually that yee may be counted worthy to escape all the things that shall come to passe vpon such mockers and that ye may stand before the sonne of man The third vse which we are to make hereof and whereat our Apostle especially aimeth is that hence we should learne to haue our conuersation in heauen For doe wee looke that the Sauiour shall come the second time from heauen Great reason then that wee should haue our conuersation in heauen that in heart minde and soule wee should ascend thither that our faith hope and loue should be rooted there that our thoughts desires and affections should be settled there Had Daniel reason to open his windowes towards Ierusalem Dan. 6.10 and to pray towards it three times a day because of Gods promise vnto his people when they should pray toward that Temple And is there not farre greater reason for vs that wee should alwayes lift vp our hearts vnto the Lord and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen from whence wee doe looke for our blessed Sauiour The children of light herein may learne a lesson of the children of this world and of the children of darknesse for where is the merchants minde but where his goods are and where he hopes for commoditie where is the husbandmans heart but on his haruest and where hee lookes for the fruit of his labours Where are the affections of the voluptuous or ambitious man set but where the things are which their soule most desireth Where else then should the Christian mans conuersation be but in heauen from whencâ— we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ Let vâ— not then with Ruben and Gad and halfe the Tribe of Manasseh desire to tarie on this side Iordan without the Land of promise but let vs go into the heauenly Canaan and dweâ—l there and walke as Citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem If we count that we haue our treasure in heauen let vs also haue our hearts in heauen Otherwise wee shew plainly that wee haue not our treasure in heauen Mat. 6 21. For as our Sauiour tells vs where our treasure is there will our hearts be also There Christ is thence we looke for the Sauiour therefore euen while wee are at home in the body let vs haue our soule-conuersation there in heauen where he dwelleth and whence wee looke for him The second thing which I note is in the person of the Apostle and others like vnto himselfe For here ye see that the Apostle in behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked so as he did professeth that they looked for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ which their expectation plainly argued the feruent desire and earnest longing which they had for the appearing of Christ the second time vnto saluation Whence I obserue the gladsome expectation of the faithfull children of God for the second comming of Christ when hee shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead They looke and waite for it their soules long after it Rom. 8.19 and with lift vp hearts and voices they crie and say How long Lord holy and true come Lord Iesus come quickly It is said in the Epistle to the Romanes that the feruent desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shall be reuealed The word signifieth an earnest waiting of the creature such as is the waiting of them that are set in a watch-tower to descrie when the sonnes of God shall be reuealed i. when it shall be manifestly knowne not onely vnto themselues by faith but vnto men and Angels that they are the sonnes of God 1 Ioh. 3.2 For as Iohn speaketh Now we are the sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shall be and we know that when hee shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is And as our Apostle speaketh Colos 3.3 when Christ which is our life appeareth then shall we also appeare with him in glory For then shall hee change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body So that the time for which the creature waiteth is the second comming of Christ Doth then the creature euen the heauen and the earth which God created in the beginning waite with such a feruent desire that they sit as it were in a watch-tower continually beholding when Christ shall appeare the second time vnto saluation How great then and gladsome may we imagine the expectation of the faithfull children of God to be for the second comming of Christ when they shall not onely be renued as the creature but haue a full complement of euerlasting blessednesse And therefore the Apostle addeth and not onely the creature but we also Rom. 8.23 yea we much more which haue receiued the first fruits of the
in the end of his Letters and Epistles he should so be censured and traduced as now those are that therein follow his example The second thing which hence I obserue is that as all Christians generally so all Ministers of the Gospell in particular should write and speake vnto and account one of an other as brethren For as this is true in generall that we haue all one God for our Father that we are all begotten by the immortall seede of one God in one wombe of the Church that we are all baptized into one bodie and haue bene all made to drinke into one spirit that we are all adopted vnto the same inheritance by the same Spirit through Iesus Christ and therefore are all brethren in Christ Iesus so is it also true in all the Ministers of the Gospell of Christ Iesus that we all build the same house we all preach the same Gospell we are all called to the dispensation of the same mysteries we all seeke the glorie of the same kingdome and we are all shepheards and bishops vnder the chiefe Shepheard and Bishop of our soules Christ Iesus Howsoeuer therefore in degree we go one before another yet should we vse and intreate one another as brethren A good note as for all Christians in generall so for such in the Ministerie as in gifts or degree are before others of their calling A better example then this of the Apostle they cannot follow to be so affectioned towards their inferiors as it appeareth our Apostle was and in all kindnesse to intreate as brethren them that labour with them in the Gospel as it appeareth our Apostle did It followeth All the Saints c. Here he remembreth the salutations of all the rest of the Saints that were at Rome vnto them All the Saints salute you to wit all the rest of the Saints that labour not in the Gospel and most of all they which are of Caesars houshold he vnderstandeth some of Neroes Court which did embrace the truth Which salutation the Apostle no doubt addeth for the ioy and comfort of the Philippians that when they should heare that not only all the Saints at Rome saluted them but the some of the Emperours Court which had embraced the truth saluted them yea and were as forward as the best in saluting them Whence I obserue that the Lord in mercie sometimes in the Courts of wicked Princes raiseth vp faithfull children vnto Abraham and causeth his truth to be loued and embraced and professed euen of their Courtiers What a cruell tyrant and wicked persecutor of Christians Nero was the Ecclesiasticall stories mention He was the beginner of all those wicked persecutions vnder those ten cruell tyrants in the Primitiue Church and grew to such a thirsting after bloud that not onely Paul and Peter and many other Christians but his greatest familiars his dearest friends his nearest kinred his brethren his mother his wife were slaine by his most cruell tyranny Yet euen in this cruell tyrants Court the Lord had some that feared him and fauoured the truth Such a one was Ioseph in Pharaoh his Court Ionathan in Saules Court Obadiah in Ahabs Court and Ebedmelech in Zedekiahs Court. And such is his mercie that he will such is his power that he can and such his goodnesse that he doth cause light to shine out of darkenesse and beget children in the faith where the truth is most oppugned Which may teach vs many good lessons As first not to despaire but that where the truth is most oppugned there the Lord hath some that feare him and worship him in truth No place more vnlike to haue friends vnto the truth then Nero his Court and yet there were such And therefore we may hope that euen there where Antichrist vsurpeth his tyrannâ—e the Lord hath his children which bow not the knee to Baall Onely we are to acknowledge the glorious mercie and power of the Lord therein that so wonderfully dealeth for his children and prouideth for his owne glory Secondly this may serue to condemne vs of great backwardlinesse in a Christian resolution of a religious profession In Nero his Court was great danger of present death and cruell torture vnto so many as should embrace and professe the truth of Christ Iesus There the same Paul in prison and many continually butchered and killed for a good profession yet there were such as embraced the truth in their hearts and professed it with their mouthes And how shall not this condemne our irresolute resolution of a religious profession We are in no perill of death or of bonds or imprisonment for making a bold profession of Christian religion Nay it is our honour with our most gracious Prince constantly to maintaine the truth against errour and superstition And yet so cold are we a great many of vs in religion as that a man cannot tell what we are Papists or Protestants and so frozen as that a man would take a many of vs rather to be enemies then friends vnto religion Either we are afraid and dare not make that profession which we should for feare of a day or else to serue the time we make shew of one and are indeed another and so cannot make a good profession Howsoeuer it be so it is that many of vs are of no resolution in religion Well it should not be so but though we were in Nero his Court we should make a good profession and though there were no way for vs but to be cast into the hote fierie fornace yet should we with the three children protest Dan. 3.18 We will not serue thy gods nor worship thy golden image which thou hast made and set vp The grace c. In these words the Apostle shutteth vp all and as it were sealeth his letter with that vsuall prayer which he vseth both in the beginning and in the end almost of all his Epistles Where ye see the thing which he wisheth them is grace which when he calleth The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ he therein noteth whence it is deriued vnto his children By grace he vnderstandeth both the first and second grace both the free fauour of God which is the fountaine of all good things and the good things themselues which flow from that fountaine Now this is called the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ because it is deriued from God by him vnto his children by him I say euen by our Lord vnto whom al power is giuen both in heauen and in earth by our Lord Iesus that saueth his people from their sinnes by our Lord Iesus Christ annointed a King to defend vs a Prophet to teach vs a Priest to offer vp a sacrifice for our sinnes So that the Apostles praier here for the Philippians is ye see that whatsoeuer grace our Lord Iesus Christ hath purchased for his Church may be with them all to fill them with all goodnesse Would ye then know how to pray for all good either vnto Gods Church or any of Gods children Learne of our Apostle and pray that the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ may be with them For herein ye pray both for all spirituall grace in heauenly things vnto them and for all temporall blessings which in his gracious fauour he vouchsafeth for the good of his Church and children being all couched in this The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ Againe would ye know by whom all grace is deriued vnto vs be it spirituall grace or temporall blessing the grace of God whereby he loueth vs or the grace of God whereby his loue is made knowne vnto vs Learne of our Apostle it is by our Lord Iesus Christ for therefore is it called the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ because it is deriued by him vnto vs he hauing reconciled vs vnto God and we with him hauing all things giuen vnto vs. Knowing then the exceeding great riches that we haue in Christ Iesus our Lord let vs alwaies in all things glorifie the name of Christ Iesus and as by him we haue all things so let vs do all things to his glorie Laus omnis soli Deo FINIS
we are iustified before God Thirdly let this teach vs how to examine our workes whether they be good or no. Are they the fruites of righteousnesse Do they proceed from a true and liuely faith in Christ Iesus Is the fountaine pure whence they spring and their end good whereunto they tend Then bee bolde they are good workes Otherwise if there bee no such warrant for them seeme they neuer so good yet they are not good Examine but our works according to this rule and surely we will not all of vs be found full of good workes The third thing which here I note is that the Apostle saith that these fruites of righteousnesse wherewith hee would haue the Philippians filled are by Iesus Christ Whence I obserue the Author of euery good worke in vs and that is Christ Iesus by the grace of his holy spirit 2 Cor. 3.5 for as the Apostle saith We are not sufficient of our selues to thinke any thing as of our selues but our sufficiencie is of God Now if of our selues we be not sufficient to thinke a good thought but that must onely be suggested by Gods spirit then how shall wee bee sufficient of our selues to doe any thing that is good Nay our Apostle tels vs in the next Chapter 13. that it is God which workes in vs both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure Neither thought of the heart nor affection of the will nor worke of the hand but if it be good it is by the operation of the holy spirit in vs. Nay take an argument euen from hence Good workes they are the fruites of righteousnesse Now doth the fruite of a tree bud or grow by the labour or skill of man Nay hee planteth and watereth but God onely giues the fruite in due season Right so it is not in man to doe that is good but if he doe that is good it is of God Worke of himselfe he may and to worke that which is euill hee is too proane of himselfe but if he worke any thinke that is acceptable vnto God it is wholly by the spirit of God And why That God may be all in all and that he may haue the glorie of all Let this sufficiently warne vs to beware of them and arme vs against them that would perswade vs that wee are able of our selues to doe that is good at least if wee be holpen by grace If wee thinke or will or doe any thing that is good whatsoeuer fruite of righteousnesse it is that is in vs it is by Iesus Christ not of our selues for then we had wherein to reioyce in our selues but only of his good pleasure that by his good spirit worketh it in vs. This our Apostle telleth vs and this wee learne from him and if any man preach vnto vs or teach vs otherwise then this that wee haue receaued let him bee accursed Secondly let this teach vs vnto whome all praise is â—ue for whatsoeuer good is in vs. Whatsoeuer good is â—n vs it is by Iesus Christ So that our song is alwaies to â—e as the song of the Angels in the Apocalips Praise Apoc. 5.13 and honour and glorie and power be vnto him that sitteth vpon the â—hrone and to the lambe for euermore His name is to bee blessed and the power of his spirit is to bee acknowledged in whatsoeuer good in whatsoeuer good worke is wrought in vs. The last thing which here I note is touching the end of good workes which as they are by Iesus Christ as the author and worker of them in vs so they are to be done to the glorie and praise of his name Whence I obserue vnto what end our workes must be done if they be good and that is vnto the glorie and praise of God Ye know that of the Apostle where hee saith Whether yee eate 1 Cor. 10.31 or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of God As also that of our Sauiour where he saith Matth. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father which is in heauen And that of Peter 1 Pet. 2.12 where he saith Haue your conuersation honest amoÌ„g the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of the visitation By which and many other places which might be alleaged to this purpose it appeareth that the end whereunto our workes if they bee good must bee referred must be the glorie and praise of God that thereby he may be glorified both by vs and by others which see our good workes Here then first we learne not to credite any that shall tell vs that any action of any vnregenerate man can be good For what is the end of such men in their actions Is it the praise and glorie of God Nay it is their owne praise and the praise of men which they seeke after in all the most glorious things that they doe But hence wee learne that so our workes are good works if they be by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God Secondly hence we learne that the end of our good workes is not to be that thereby we may merite heauen but that thereby God may bee glorified Nay if our workes bee thereby to merite heauen they cannot be to the glorie and praise of God For how much so euer is giuen to merite so much is taken from the glorie of God Either therefore we must renounce all merite or else whatsoeuer we say our workes are not to the glorie of God Thirdly this teacheth vs whatsoeuer we doe to do it to the honour and praise of God Let this therefore bee our end in all that euer wee doe that thereby God may be glorified and let vs know that so onely that which we doe is good if we do it to this end LECTVRE XIII PHILIP I. Verse 12. I would yee vnderstood brethren that the things which haue come vnto me are turned rather to the furthering of the Gospell 13. So that my bands in Christ are famous throughout all the iudgment hall in all other places 14. Insomuch that many of the brethren in the Lord are boldened through my band and dare more frankly speake the word WE haue spoken of the Apostles exordium or entrance to his Epistle and therein of such things as whereby he testified his loue towards the Philippians thereby to winne their attention vnto him and likewise of such obseruations as that scripture offered together with such vses and instructions thence as seemed most behouefull for 〈◊〉 Now in the rest of this chapter is set downe the Apoâ—â—les narration Wherein first he tells them of his preâ—â—nt state how at this present when he wrote vnto them â—atters stood with him and this he doth from vers 12. 〈◊〉 19. Secondly hee tells them for hereafter what his â—ope is namely that
Iesus Eph. 4.1 So that being Saints by calling we are to labour to be Saints in life and conuersation As then is our calling as is our profession so are we to labor to lead a life agreeable to our calling agreeable to our profession and professing the Gospell of Christ Iesus to lead a life agreeable to the Gospell of Christ Iesus And why The reasons are very cleare As 1. that the Gospell of Christ Iesus be not euill spoken of Tit. 2.5 euen as young women are taught to be discreete chaste keeping at home good and subiect to their Husbands that the word of God be not euill spoken of For what readier way to cause the profane and wicked to blaspheme the Gospell of Iesus Christ then when the Professors of the Gospell liue not according to the Gospell Rom. 2.21.22.23.24 Thou that preachest a man should not steale dost thou steale saith our Apostle thou that saist a man should not commit adulterie dost thou commit adulterie thou that abhorrest Idols committest thou sacriledge thou that gloriest in the law through breaking the Law dishonourest thou God for the name of God is blaspheamed among the Gentiles through you And if it may be said vnto vs thou that professest the Gospell of Iesus Christ doest thou lead a life which becommeth not the Gospell of Iesus Christ shall not the Gospell of Iesus Christ be blasphemed and euill spoken of among the profane Atheists and miscreants of this sinfull world through vs yes surely they shall say vnto vs as the Gentiles did to the children of Israell which poluted Gods name among them EZ 36.20 These are the people of the Lord these are the Professors of the Gospell these be the fruits of their holy profession and of the Gospell amongst them 2. They that professe the Gospell of Christ are to labour to liue agreeably thereunto that they may adorne the Gospell of Christ Iesus in all thing and winne others by their holy conuersation vnto righteousnesse and holinesse Tit. 2.10 euen as seruants are taught to shew all good faithfulnesse that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things and as Peter exhorteth saying 1 Pet. 2.2 haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of visitation For when they that feare not the Lord shall see our good workes then shall they be brought to glorifie God our father which is in heauen when they shall see that as our profession is holy so our life also is holy then shall they beginne to suspect their owne wayes and to turne vnto the Lord as that place of Peter maketh plaine where he exhorteth the wiues to be subiect to their husbands 1 Pet. 3.1 and why that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be wonne by the conuersation of the wiues Whence it plainely appeareth that by the holy conuersation of them that are religious and godly be they men or women they that haue no good will vnto the word are oftentimes wonne vnto the obedience of the word 3. They that professe the Gospell are to labour to liue as becommeth the Gospel because of the commandement Mat. 5.16 Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your father which is in heauen because of the promise as many as walke according to this rule of the Gospell peace shall be vpon them and mercie Gal. 6.16 and vpon the Israel of God because it becommeth citizens of heauen to haue their conuersation in heauen and them that are called to the knowledge of God to walke as the children of God and because it is the lesson which their profession should teach them as the Apostle witnesseth saying T it 2.11.12 the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all men hath appeared and teacheth vs that wee should denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and that we should liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world looking for the blessed hope c. In one word so onely the Gospell is the glad tidings of theiâ— saluation vnto the Professors of the Gospell if their conuersation be as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ and therefore they are to labour that their conuersation be such as becommeth their profession This then may serue for a iust reproofe of many carnall Gospellers in our day For many Gospellers there are by profession but not many that lead such a life as becommeth the Gospell of Christ many there are that professe they know God not many that shew forth the fruite thereof in an holy conuersation such as our Apostle speaketh of where he saith they professe that they know God Tit. 1.16 but by workes they denie him and are abominable and disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate So that it may be said of Gospellers as one said of Doctours many Doctours few Doctours many in name few in deed so many Gospellers few Gospellers many in name and few in deed many in profession few in practise many in word few in worke many in tale few in life and conuersation For is it not said of many that make a very great profession of the Gospell and of religion that they are hard men vnmercifull men men that grinde the faces of the poore and sell the needie for shoes as the Prophet speaketh Are there not many such that are noted to be Vsurers Oppressors Extortioners and the like Is it not said of many such that they are as ready to portion and to couenant for their dues with their Pastor as any men that they are as ready to turne their Tenants a grasing as any men that they are as ready to ioyne house to house to lay field to field and to enclose all vnto themselues as any men Is it not said that the complaint of the poore and fatherles and widow is taken vp as much against them as against any men I would it were not said in Gath noised in the secrets of Ashkelon I wish the prophane Atheist the superstitious Papist and the couetous worldling could not iustly twite vs with it Alas beloued do we not see and consider that thus we make our God to be blasphemed our profession to bee slandered and the Gospell of Christ Iesus to be euill spoken of for our sakes Doe we not see and consider that Atheist and Papist and euery earthly minded man makes his vantage of these things and thinkes his owne waies well patronaged by our waies Doe wee not see and consider that by such our life and conuersation the froward and obstinate are hardened the weake are offended and the edge and courage of many much cooled and abated If such spots and staines in our life did only touch our selues yet were we to looke vnto them because without holinesse of life no man shall
of scriptum est And so we are willed to flie into this Citie when we are persecuted in that to beware of dogges Mat 10.23 Tit. 3.2 and of euill workers 1 Pet. 5.8 and to watch because our aduersarie the Deuil 〈◊〉 a roaring lion walketh about seeking whom he may deuoure Sâ— that we are to feare them to auoide them and to feare them to beware of them But we are not to feare them as to beâ— daunted or dismayed by them or to forsake the truth fâ—â— them We are not to feare them as for feare of them 〈◊〉 ioyne our selues vnto them and to shrinke from the hope of a good profession but herein we are to take a good courage to stand against them without being throwne downe by them and with one minde to fight together against them to throw them downe And in this sense it is where such like exhortations are as not to feare the aduersaries not to feare them as to ioyne our selues vnto them or to shrinke from a good profession for them but in Christ his cause and in the defence of the truth to take a good courage against them euen as our Sauiour willeth where hee saith Ioh. 16.33 In the world yee shall haue affliction but be of good comfort I haue ouercome the world Though the world afflict and persecute you for the truths sake yet feare not nor shrinke from the truth but be of good comfort and stand and fight for the truth for though happily they preuaile against vs and haue their wills ouer vs yet neither doe they ouercome nor are wee ouercome but if wee die for the truth our soule marcheth valiantly and we triumph gloriously This then may serue for a iust reproofe of them that for feare of the aduersaries shrinke and fall away from the hope of a good profession Feare them we shall euen in Gods cause and the Gospels the best of vs insomuch that it shall be needfull to say vnto Paul Act. 23.11 Luc. 12.32 Ioh. 16.33 be of good courage Paul and vnto all of vs Feare not little flocke be of good comfort for while we liue here in the bodie of this flesh we haue our weaknesse and infirmities our wants which had neede to be supplied our falls which had neede to be pardoned and our faint hearts which had neede to be encouraged But who so feareth them so that for feare of them he fall away from a good profession it had beene better for him neuer to haue knowne the way of truth then after hee hath knowne it to turne away from it for feare of any aduersarie Such our Fathers haue heard of and some of vs haue seene But let vs hearken vnto our blessed Sauiours exhortation thrise repeated not to feare the aduersaries He hath there said Whosoeuer shall confesse me before men Mat. 10.26 28.31.32.33 him will I confesse also before my Father which is in heauen But whosoeuer shall denie me before men him will I also denie before my Father which is in heauen And againe 38.39 He that taketh not vp his crosse and followeth after me is not worthy of me He that will saue his life shall lose it and hee that loseth his life for my sake shall saue it That Chapter is well worth the reading for this purpose wherein our Sauiour abundantly prepareth and armeth his children against persecution and feare of any aduersaries Yea but what reason is there but to feare the aduersaries In the very next words immediately following the Apostle giueth three reasons to encourage the Philippians and in them vs As 1. that the aduersaries persecute the truth and persecute them it is to the aduersaries a sure token of perdition and why should any feare to see his aduersaries runne vnto destruction 2. That they fight together against them and feare them not is to them a sure token of saluation and why should any man feare a marke of his saluation 3. That persecution causeth perdition to the aduersaries and saluation vnto them it is of God and why should anâ— feare persecution by the aduersaries which God turneth to the destruction of the persecutors and to the saluation of the persecuted This I take to be the argument and sensâ— of these words Which is to them a token of perdition This is the first moâ—iue and reason to perswade the Philippians in nothing to feare the aduersaries which oppose themselues against them and against the truth euen because this same thing â—hat they are aduersaries to them and to the truth is an euident token of destruction to their aduersaries Whence I obserue that the furie and rage of tyrants and persecutors against the truth and professors thereof is an vnfallible signe of their destruction Psal 34 21. Malice saith the Prophet shalâ— slay the wicked and they that hate the righteous shall perish Doe the wicked then and vngodly of the earth maligne the children of God This surely is a token of their destruction for malice shall slay the wicked Doe they hate and persecute the children of God This surely is a token vnto them of perdition for they that hate the righteous shall perish Very plaine to this purpose is that of the Apostle where he saith It is a righteous thing with God 2 Thess 1.6.7 to recompence tribulation to them that trouble you when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels c. Where the iudgement of the Lord iâ— very plainly and peremptorily set downe against them that trouble and persecute the Saints of God Doe the children of darknesse then trouble and persecute the children of light It is a plaine fore-runner and prognostication of that fearfull and euerlasting perdition wherewith they shall be punished when the Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them And the more they rage against Gods children the more manifestly they declare that they runne to their owne destruction as Cain when he slew his brother Abel and Iezabel when shee destroied the Lord his Prophets then they ranne amaine to their destruction Before when Cain was wroth with his brother and Iezabel imagined mischiefe against the Lord his Prophets they were in the high way but when their rage brast out into cruell murther then they marched furiously and posted apace to their destruction Howbeit here yee must vnderstand that persecution and rage against the Saints of God is onely an vnfallible signe of destruction vnto them that obstinately persist therein for if God grant grace vnto repentance their sinne shall no more be had in remembrance Euen as wee see in our Apostle who persecuted the Church of God extremely and wasted it Gal. 1.13 aâ— himselfe confesseth but he did it ignorantly through vnbeleefe and therefore afterwards was receiued vnto mercy and was made the great instrument of the Lord to the saluation of many thousands But vnto them that goe on with an
powâ—â— such enter not into condemnation but haue their part in the second resurrection LECTVRE XXX PHILIP 2. verse 9 10. And giuen him a name aboue euery name that at the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe c. ANd giuen him a name c. Where we are not to vnderstand that God gaue vnto Christ after his resurrection any new name which he had not before For as before so after and as after so before he was and is called the wisdome of God the power of God the true light at the world faithfull and true holy and iust â—he Apostle and high Priest of our profession a Priest after â—he order of Melchisedech the Sauiour of the world the Prince of peace the Mediator of the New Testament the â—ead of the Church the Lord of glory Iesus Christ the â—mage of the Father the Sonne of God and God neither had he any name after his resurrection which he had not beâ—ore But by a name is to be vnderstood in this place glory â—nd honor and maiestie and dominion ouer all things creaâ—ed as the same word is elsewhere vsed Eph. 1.21 Ephes 1.21 So that when it is said that God hath giuen him a name aboue euery name â—he meaning is that God hauing raised vp Christ Iesus from â—he dead hath so highly exalted him in the heauenly places â—hat he hath giuen him all power both in heauen and earth â—ll dominion ouer all creatures whatsoeuer and the same glory which he had with him from the beginning so that now he â—eigneth and ruleth with him King ouer all and blessed for euer Now this power dominion and glory wherevnto Christ Iesus after his resurrection was exalted is further opened and expressed by the Apostle 1. By that subiection and worship which all things created now owe and at length shall yeeld vnto him in these words that at the name c. 2. By that acknowledgement whereby all creatures now ought and at length shall confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord vnto the glory of God the father in these words and that euery tongâ—â— c. The summe then in briefe of the Apostle his meaning iâ— these words is this that God hauing raised vp Christ Ieâ—â—â— from the dead hath crowned him with such honour and glory aboue all creatures in heauen or in earth or vnder the earth that they all doe or shall bowe vnto him be subiect vnder his feete and acknowledge that he who was cruelly diâ—dainefully and dispitefully handled and crucified is King and Lord and God blessed for euer vnto the glory of God the Father In these words therefore I obserue 4. principall points 1. The great honour and glory wherwithall Christ was croâ—ned after his resurrection and ascension set downe in these words and giuen him a name c. 2. The subiection and worshippe which all creatures owe and at length shall yeeld vnto him set downe as a branch and an end of hit glorification it these words that at the name c. 3. The confession and acknowledgement of all creatures that Iesus Christ crucified is the Lord ouer all and that all power belongeth to him both in heauen and in earth set downe as an other branch and end of his glorification in these words and that euery tongue c. 4. The issue of the whole which is that the whole glorification of Christ redoundeth to the honour of God the Father set downe in these words vnto the glory c. Touching the 1. point viz. the great honour and glorie wherewithall Christ was crowned after his resurrection which our Apostle here signifieth by the name which God gaue vnto him aboue euery name the Apostle to the Hebrues giueth most euident testimonie thereunto Heb. 2.9 when he saith But we see Iesus crowned with glorie and honour which was made a little inferiour to the Angells that he might suffer death as if the Apostle should haue said that Iesus which in no sort tooke on him the nature of Angels but the nature of man euen flesh bloud and mortalitie to the end that he might suffer death for our sinnes he now being raised from the dead is crowned with honour and glory euen vnto him is giuen the excellencie of all dignitie farre aboue all things created whatsoeuer The â—â—me also is further confirmed by the testimonie of our Apoâ—â—le to the Ephesians where he saith Eph. 1.20 That God raised vp Christ â—esus from the dead and set him at his right hand in the heauenly â—laces farre aboue all principality and power and might and doâ—ination and euery name that is named not in this world onely 21. but â—lso in that that is to come c. Where the Apostle most plainâ—y sheweth how highly Christ was exalted aboue all creatures whatsoeuer after that God had raised him from the dead Now â—f ye aske me what was that maiestie and excellencie of digniâ—e whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection I anâ—were that it was that glory wherewithall Christ before his pasâ—ion praied to be glorified when hee thus praied Ioh. 17.5 glorifie mee â—hou father with thine owne selfe with the glorie which I had with â—hee before the world was The glory then whereunto Christ was exalted after his resurrection was his owne glorie that â—lory which he had before his incarnation euen before the â—orld was with his father that glory which he had when beâ—ng in the forme of God hee thought it no robberie to be eâ—uall with God For we know that he was heard in all things â—or which he praied of the Father so that hauing praied for â—hat glory which he had from the beginning with the Father â—he glorie whereunto he was exalted was his own glorie which â—e had with the Father from the beginning Now if yee aske â—ne againe what glorie this was which he had with the Father â—rom the beginning I answer that it was all power both in heaâ—en and in earth For so our Sauiour himselfe after his resurâ—ection from the dead said saying Mat. 28.18 all power is giuen vnto me in â—eauen and in earth where by all power is meant all authoriâ—y all soueraigntie ouer all things created both in heauen and â—n earth so that both the Angells are his ministring spirits â—nd with his word he commandeth the foule spirits and they obey him and of all men it is true that vnto one he saith go â—nd he goeth and to another come and he commeth Thus â—hen it appeareth that Christ after his resurrection both was highly exalted vnto all honour and glorie and that his glory was and is that absolute Lordship and soueraignty which hee hath ouer all creatures in heauen and in earth Yea he was exalted vnto that glory which he had with the father before the world was If now againe it be demanded whether Christ were exalted vnto this glory and dignity according to both his natures both his Godhead and his mâ—nhood I answere
By the second answer we may receiue exceeding comfort in Christ Iesus that though the world hate vs and Sathan seeke continually like a roaring lion to deuoure vs yet they can doe nothing against vs but what he will they are but his rods to chastise vs and they shall at length be cast into the fire and burnt but wee shall shine as starres in heauen for euer and euer By the third answer we learne quietly to repose our selues in the power of his might who shall subdue all his enemies vnder him and giue vnto vs a crowne of eternally glory but in flaming fire render vengeance vnto them that haue noâ— obeyed his Gospell And let this be spoken for the clearâ—â— of the first doubt Another doubt is here to bee answered touching that superstitious and fond fancie of Purgatorie which some would gladly ground on these words of the Apostle For thus hence they reason Saint Paul saith that vnto Chrisâ— was giuen such a name that at the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe both of things in heauen and things in earth 〈◊〉 things vnder the earth but the Deuils and the damned in heâ— are so farre from bowing vnto Christ that they blaspheâ—â— his holy name and gnash their teeth against him they the which being vnder the earth doe bowe vnto Christ muâ—â— needs be those which worship Christ in Purgatorie therefore there is Purgatorie But see I beseech you the vanitie and foolishnes of their reason which they make for the vpholding of this dreame The Deuils say they and the damned iâ— hell are so farre from bowing vnto Christ that they blasphere him and gnash their teeth at him therefore by the things vnder the earth which bowe vnto Christ must needs be meaâ—â— the soules in Purgatorie I answer 1. that the Deuils and damned in hell howsoeuer they doe blaspheme Christ ye they ought to bowe vnto him and to be subiect vnto him as I shewed before by that law which first was giuen vnto them and still doth binde them thou shalt feare the Lord thy God 〈◊〉 serue him And so the Apostle may very well be expounded that God hath giuen vnto Christ a name aboue euery name that a the name of Iesus should euery knee bowe of dutie both of thing in heauen c. And then what a poore shrowde hath Purgatorie in this place 2. I answer that the Deuils doe now boâ—â— vnto Christ and are subiect vnto him Adde vnto the forâ—her proofes of this assertion that one testimonie out of Luke Luc. 8. where the Euangelist storying the deliuerance of one possesâ—ed with a Deuill sheweth most plainely how the Deuill nay â—n any Deuils for a Legion possessed him fell thrise prostrate â—efore Christ and acknowledged his power ouer them First â—ith S. Luke the Euangelist the Deuill cried out said 28. What â—aue I to doe with thee Iesus the Sonne of God the most high I â—eseech thee torment me not Againe when Iesus had asked the Deuill his name the Euangelist saith 30.31 they besought him that he â—ould not command them to goe out into the deepe and agine the Euangelist saith they besought him that he would suffer them to â—nter into the heard of swine feeding thereby on an hill 32. Where â—ee see how not one but a Legion of Deuils not once but â—hrise in one miracle prostrated themselues vnto Christ and â—cknowledged his power ouer them And shall we not thinke â—hat now much more they doe so when Christ sitteth at the â—ight hand of God in the heauenly places Iam. 2.19 Yes S. Iames tells â—s that they feare and tremble A seruile feare they are in and â—nwillingly they are subiect vnto him howsoeuer they doe â—laspheme him False therefore is it when they say that the Deuils bowe not vnto him 3. I answer that the Deuils â—hall be subiect vnto him in that great and last day and so â—he Apostle may be vnderstood and then what helpe here â—or Purgatorie For thus I vnderstand the Apostle God hath â—iuen vnto Christ a name aboue euery name that at the name of â—esus euery knee should bowe now of dutie and shall bowe then â—n that day some willingly and some vnwillingly both which being truly affirmed euen of the Deuils inasmuch as now â—hey ought and in that day they shall bowe and be subiect vnâ—o him though vnwillingly what neede is there to vnderstand â—his place of the soules in Purgatorie Lastly the Rhemists note no such thing vpon this place which yet they would haue done if it had made ought for that purpose and Bellarmine quite disclaimeth it vnderstanding by things vnder the â—arth the deuils in hell which as I haue said now ought and â—n that great day shall bowe and be subiect vnto him And â—ndeed the whole tale of popish Purgatorie is a meere dreame hauing no ground at all either in this or in any other place of scripture but is so contrary therevnto as nothing more Itâ— the bloud of Christ Iesus that purgeth and cleanseth vs from all fâ—â— it is not any purging fire which doth it 1 Ioh. 1.7 or can doe it after the life Nay after this life there is but heauen or hell Heauen for them that die in the Lord for blessed are the dead that 〈◊〉 in the Lord Ap. 14.13 euen so saith the Spirit they rest from their laboâ—â— and their workes follow them and Hell for the wicked are such as forget God for that is their portion prepared for them of olde with the Deuill and his Angels Thus hauing cleared these words of the Apostle from these doubts it remaineth that now we proceede in that which followeth in the Apostle It followeth therefore And that euery tongue should confesse c. We haue heaâ—â— of the subiection of all creatures vnto Christ Iesus set downe by the Apostle as a branch of his glory and an end of his glorification Now in these words the Apostle setteth doâ—â—e another branch of Christ his glory which is the confessioâ— and acknowledgment of all creatures that Iesus Christ is the Lord and sole right commander in heauen and in earth for as euery knee shall bowe vnto him so euery tongue shall coâ—fesse him God hauing giuen him a name aboue euery name that euery knee should bowe vnto him and that euery tongue should confesse him to bee Lord and Soueraigne king By euery tongue the Apostle meaneth not onely all nations and languages in the world whatsoeuer but euery tongue both of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth not that things in heauen or things vnder the earth haue tongues as neither they haue knees but as there in the former words by euery knee both of things iâ— heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earth is meant all creatures so here in these words by euery tongue of things in heauen and things in earth and things vnder the earâ—â— is meant all creatures
When it is added that euery tongue should confesse the Apostle thereby sheweth both what all creatures still ought to doe and also what all creatures shall doe in that last and great day For his meaning is that all creatures ought still to confes at the last shall confes that Iesus Christ is the Lord euen that that Iesus which was crucified which made his graue with the wicked in his death is Lord God that all honor power glory belongeth vnto him Here then we are put in minde of a dutie necessarily to be â—erformed of all Christians which is not onely to be subiect â—d obedient to Christ his will but to confesse likewise and â—â—knowledge that Iesus Christ is the Lord. The Angels and â—e Saints in heauen which stand before the throne and beâ—re the Lambe clothed with long white robes and palmes in â—eir hands they cry aloud and they say Apoc. 7.9 Saluation commeth â— our God that sitteth vpon the throne and of the Lambe yea â—ey cease not day or night crying and saying Praise 12. and gloâ— and wisdome and thanks and honor and power and might be â—â—to our God for euermore Amen Yea the powers of darknesse â—emselues ought thus to confesse Iesus Christ that all power â—nd honor and might belongeth vnto him inasmuch as they â—ere created formed and made for his glory not onely to be â—ewed in their confusion but that they might sound forth his â—raise and his glory The Angels and Saints in heauen they â—oe Deuils and damned in hell they ought to confesse â—at Iesus Christ is the Lord and shall we doubt whether it â—e mans dutie to confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord With â—e heart man beleeueth vnto righteousnesse Ro. 10.10 and with the mouth â—an confesseth to saluation saith the Apostle Where the Apoâ—â—le plainely sheweth that as faith in the heart so confession â— the mouth is needfull to saluation The Euangelist S. Iohn â—ith that among the chiefe rulers of the Iewes many beleeued 〈◊〉 Christ Iesus Joh. 12.42 but because of the Pharisies they did not confesse â—im left they should be cast out of the synagogue Did they beâ—eeue in Christ Iesus but not confesse him In that they did â—ot confesse him it is a plaine argument that their faith was â—ut a weake faith Happily they begun to embrace the truth â—f Christ and to be astonished at his miracles but in that they â—urst not confesse him it is plaine that they did not truly beâ—eeue in him Which is yet more plaine by that S. Iohn farâ—her addeth they loued the praise of men 43. more then the praise of God which preposterous loue wheresoeuer it is there is neiâ—her the loue of God in deed nor faith in Iesus Christ The Apostle to Titus telleth vs of some that professe that they 〈◊〉 God Tit. 1.16 but by their workes they denie him and are abominable are disobedient and vnto euery good worke reprobate As before we had faith in Christ but no confession of Christ so here we haue confession and profession of Christ but no practise of the life of Christ and therefore as their faith was iustly aâ—gued to be no sincere and sound faith because they did not confesse Christ so the profession of these of whom the Apostle speaketh may iustly be argued to be no sincere and souâ—e profession because in their liues they practise not that whereof they make profession with their mouthes They seemed to haue faith in Christ but they did not confesse Christ and therefore they may be truely said neither to haue soundâ—y beleeued in Christ neither to haue confessed Christ These seeme to professe to know God but by their workes they denie him and therefore they may be truely said neither to haue sincerely confessed Christ neither to haue practises his will Seeing therefore it is so that both where Christ is not confessed there Christ is not beleeued and againe where Christ is confessed there many times his will is not practised very behouefull it will be for vs whose dutie it is to confesse and acknowledge before all men that Christ Iesus is the Lord to see what a kinde of confession it is which our dutie doth require of vs. We must then here take heede that we doe not deceiue our selues with a bare and naked confession of Christ Iesus with a simple and outward profession of his name and religion as if all were well when by an outward shew we had bleared the eyes of men or as if we had then performed this dutie whereof I speake as well as the best when wee haue made confession of our faith and said the Lords praier or when we haue beene at the Church and heard the seruice and happily a Sermon when we haue made some faire weatheâ— without howsoeuer all within be full of rapine bribery and excesse Nay nay brethren Christ himselfe hath told vs that not euery one that saith vnto him Lord Lord shall enter into his kingdome Nay he hath pronounced a woe vnto such hypocrites Mat. 23.25 as make cleane the vtter side of the cup and of the platter when within they are full of briberie and excesse and he hath â—kened them vnto whited tombes Mat. 23.27 which appeare beautifull outâ—ard but are within full of dead mens bones and of all filthinesse â—t is not then the lip-labour of a bare and naked confession of Christ it is not a simple and outward profession of religion â—hat will serue the turne or is acceptable vnto God it is not â—he discoursing knowledge of Christ nor the discoursing â—lke of his kingdome which pleaseth the Lord but the conâ—ession of a Christian and that which is here required is that â—ut of a faith vnfaigned with our mouthes wee confesse that â—esus Christ is the Lord and because he is the Lord therefore â—ee will not giue his honour to another but will serue him â—ithout feare in holinesse and in righteousnesse before him all â—he dayes of our life The root then whence our confession â—f Christ must spring if by it wee will please the Lord is an â—nfained faith for faith is it which maketh vs not ashamed â—ut maketh vs bold to confesse our Christ in all places I beâ—eeued saith the Prophet and therefore I spake And most sure â— is that then and neuer but then we doe boldly and sincerely â—onfesse Christ and professe his religion when faith hath â—lly seazed vpon our soules that wee beleeue perfectly in Christ Iesus for because wee beleeue fully in him therefore â—ee boldly and freely confesse him Whosoeuer therefore â—hou art that wilt not or darest not confesse thy Christ and â—rofesse his religion for feare of trouble or displeasure or alâ—eration of the State or any like respect know this that thy â—eart is not sound with thy God and that this is for want of â—rue faith in thee Let them looke vnto this who for feare of â— change or for feare
of displeasure feare to be too forward â—n confessing Christ and professing his name and therefore â—raw backe the shoulder and shrinke at euery blast of winde Now the confession which must spring from this root is â—hat Iesus Christ is the Lord the Lord and therefore his hoâ—our not to be giuen to another the Lord and therefore to â—e serued in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our â—â—fe Thus saith God the Lord Esa 42 5.8 euen he that created the heaâ—ens and spread them abroad c. to wit Christ Iesus I am â—he Lord this is my name and my glory will I not giue to another neither my praise to grauen images Where wee see how our Sauiour Christ both challenged that vnto himselfe to bee the Lord and plainly auoucheth that he will not giue his honour to another Hee then that confesseth Iesus Christ to bee the Lord and yet giueth his honour vnto another doth onely iâ— words confesse that which indeed and in truth he doth deâ—â— Let them looke vnto this that make their praiers and supplications vnto the Saints in heauen that worship images crosses 1 Joh. 2.2 or what reliques soeuer Wee haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the iust and he is the reconciliation for our sinneâ— He sitteth at the right hand of God and liueth euer to make intercession for vs. Whosoeuer then praieth vnto or vseth the intercession of any other be it Saint or Angell he giueth Christ his glory to another As also he doth who doth worship any other but God and him whom hee hath sent Iesus Christ seeing it is said Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God 〈◊〉 him only shalt thou serue He likewise that confesseth Iesus Christ to be the Lord and yet serueth him not in holinesse and in righteousnesse all the dayes of his life his confession is in vaine because in deed and in truth he denieth that which in words hee doth confesse A sonne honoureth his father Malac. 1.6 and a seruant his master If I thâ— saith the Lord by his Prophet be a father where is mine â—â—nour and if I be a master or a Lord where is my feare Whenâ—â— it is most plaine that feare and obedience to his will beloâ—geth to the Lord. They certainly vnto whom the Lord by his Prophet thus spake confessed the Lord which they plainly afterwards shew taking their reproofe hardly and saying Wherein haue wee despised thy name But because they fearâ— not the Lord whom they confessed because they walked not in his wayes nor kept his commandements therefore theâ— confession was as no confession the Lord regarded them not but his wrâ—th was kindled against them This men and brethren is a thing needfull for vs to looke vnto We would be loth so deeply to be charged as not to confesse Iesus Christ to be the Lord. But if he be the Lord where is his feare Wheâ— wee confesse Iesus Christ to be the Lord wee confesse him 〈◊〉 be the sole rightfull commander of vs and our selues to be his seruants him to haue all power ouer vs and our selues wholly 〈◊〉 be his What meaneth then such neglect of conforming â—ur selues according to his most holy will and of yeelding â—bedience vnto that which daily wee are taught and which â—ee know to be his will If we giue our members as weapons â—f vnrighteousnesse vnto sinne which should be as weapons â—f righteousnesse vnto God whatsoeuer confession we make â—ee are the seruants of sinne we are not the seruants of Christ â—â—e Lord and wee are like to those or whom I spake before â—â—at professe they know God but by their workes doe denie â—im O my brethren if yee did indeed confesse Iesus Christ to â—e the Lord your soules would be filled with gladnesse when our mouthes were filled with this confession yea your very â—earts would be warme within you when your tongues were â—â—us talking that Iesus Christ is the Lord your wils would be â—amed to his will your feet would reioyce to come into the â—ourts of his house and to runne the way of his commandeâ—ents Iesus Christ is the Lord denie him not before men Luk. 12 9. â—or he that shall denie him before men shall be denied before â—he Angels of God And certainly hee beleeueth not that â—ares not confesse him Iesus Christ is the Lord confesse â—im so to be and giue not his honour to any other to men or Angels much lesse to stockes or stones Confesse him to be â—he Lord and serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all â—he dayes of your life This confession becommeth the Saints â—f God and this is a good confession before God And euer â—emember that that they which will not now thus confesse â—esus Christ to be the Lord shall then in that last and great â—ay be forced to confesse that Iesus Christ is the Lord when he shall iudge his enemies on euery side and render to the wicked according to the wickednesse of their wayes Vnto the glory of God the Father Here is the issue of all â—uen of our subiection vnto Christ and of our confession that â—esus Christ is the Lord. All this redoundeth to the glory of God the Father for he that honoureth the Sonne Joh. 5.23 honoureth â—he â—ather and he that honoureth not the Sonne honoureth not the Father for the Father is in the Sonne and whatsoeuer is done vnto the Sonne is done also to the Father Let vs theâ— so subiect our selues vnto Iesus Christ let vs so confesse his to be the Lord as already wee haue beene taught God hath created vs Esa 43.7 formed vs and made vs for his glory Seeing theâ—â— our subiection vnto Christ Iesus and our confession or be glorious name in such sort as hath beene taught is vnto the glory of God the Father let vs be subiect vnto him in all obedience to his will and let vs out of an vnfained faith confesse that he is the Lord euen our Lord. LECTVRE XXXII PHILIP 2. Verse 12. Wherefore by beloued as yee haue alwayes obeyed or as in my presence only but now much more in 〈◊〉 absence c. WHerefore my beloued c. In these word now following wee haue the conclusion oâ— the Apostle his exhortation vnto the Philippians set downe by way of applying Christ his humilitie and obedience vnto his Father vnto their vse and instruction and consequently vnto ours In this conclusion of the Apostle his former exhortation the Apostle againe exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs first vnto humble obedience towards God vers 12.13 secondly vnto humble and modest conuersation towards our neighbour vers 14.15.16 and thirdly he addeth as a reason why he thus exhorteth them the comfort and ioy which they shall bring vnto him in the day of Christ if they so walke as he exhorteth them vers 16.17.18 In the first exhortation which is vnto humilitie and obedience or humble obedience towards God wee haue first to consider the
meddle not now with those other glorious titles giuen to the word in holy Scriptures as that it is called the word of God the wholesome word of truth the Gospell of saluation c. Euen this that it is called the word of life may teach vs how precious the ministerie and preaching thereof ought to be vnto vs euen more precious than thousands of gold and siluer and as wee desire to be saued in the day of Christ so should wee thirst after these most sweet waters of life But what thirsting is there after them They are brought vnto vs in conduits euen vnto our doores and yet wee will scarce step out of our doores to drinke of them nay wee will sit in our doores and in our houses talking and sleeping rather than wee will come into the house of God and drinke of these waters Euery light excuse and euery small businesse will serue to stay vs from comming to heare the word read and preached I told you euen now of our slacknesse in comming of our negligence in hearing of our carelesnesse to meditate after we haue heard of the holy word of life If I should adde vnto that complaint another of prophaning the Lords day which should be wholly spent in hearing and reading and meditating of the holy word of life of prophaning it I say with dancing and drinking and playing at this or that game or keeping this or that vnprofitable and vnnecessary obseruation and custome should I iustly be reproued Yea but this yee doe in the morning or in the euening not in seruice-time of day Yea but this yee doe on the Lords day which the Lord hath commanded to be kept holy not only in seruice-time of day but Remember saith he that thou keepe holy the Sabboth day Hee doth not limit it to this or that part of the day but keepe the day holy by hearing and reading and meditating in the holy word of life Yea but this is too precise and strait and sauours too much of Puritanisme Well be it as it will thou must either be a Puritan in obseruation of the commandement or else thou bringest vpon thy selfe iudgement O consider this men and brethren what it is that wee call you vnto It is the word of life by which you must be begotten vnto eternall life or else you cannot be saued by the direction and guidance whereof you must enter into rest or else you shall neuer finde rest vnto your soules Dauid when he could not be present in the assemblie of Gods people to praise his God heare his word because of his persecutors he thought the sparrowes and the swallowes happy that might nestle themselues in the house of God Insomuch that he brake out as Psal 42.1.2.84.1.2.3.4 10. Our case is not as Dauids was wee may come We should say therefore with Dauid in another place I was glad c. Yea we should call one vnto another and say as it is in Esay Come and let vs goe vp c. Psal 122.1 Esa 2.3 Col. 3.16 Scrutamini Scripturas c. Ioh. 5.39 Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously c. In a famine of bread yee need no exhortation to seeke for bread to refresh and sustaine your bodies Your soules farre more precious than your bodies and your soules hunger-starued and yet what care for your soules The sicknesse is most dangerous when it is least felt LECTVRE XXXVIII PHILIP 2. verse 15 16 17 18. That I may reioyce in the day of Christ that I haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine c. THus farre of the former reason and of the vses thence to bee made by vs heretofore Now followeth the latter reason drawne from the Apostle himselfe in these words that I may reiojce in the day of Christ c. That I may reioyce c. This is the Apostle his latter reason whereby he would enforce his former exhortations and it is as if he had said My beloued I exhort you that you make an end of your owne saluation with feare and trembling and that ye do all things with your neighbours and brethren without murmuring and reasonings and these things I would haue you to doe as for your owne sakes that yee may be blamelesse and pure so for my sake also that I may reioyce c. Yea and if yee marke it euen in these words he would haue them to doe as he hath exhorted them both for his sake and for their sakes also For he would haue them to walke before God in all obedience with feare and trembling and with their neighbour in all loue without murmuring c. why that he may reioyce that 's for his owne sake But wherein doth he desire to reioyce Euen in their saluation that he hath not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongst them but that by his Ministerie and Apostleship they are gained vnto Christ That I may reioyce in the day of Christ c. By the day of Christ the Apostle meaneth that day when God shall iudge the secrets of all men by Iesus Christ that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement when it shall be rendred vnto euery man according to that he hath done in his flesh be it good or euill as also in many other places of the new Testament This day is called sometimes the day of Gods wrath sometimes the day of his appearing sometimes the day of iudgement sometimes the great day sometimes that day sometimes the day of the Lord sometimes the day of our Lord Iesus Christ sometimes the day of Christ Now that day of Christ his second comming vnto iudgement is therefore called the day of Christ because in that day God shall giue all iudgement vnto him and he shall descend from heauen with a shoute and with the voice of the Archangell and with the trumpet of God and all shall appeare before his iudgement seate and he shall separate the sheepe from the goates and set the sheepe on his right hand and the goates on the left and shall say to the one Come yee blessed of my Father and to the other Depart from me yee cursed Now the Apostle would haue the Philippians so to walke both before God and men that in this day of Christ when he shall giue to euery man according as his worke shall be he may reioyce wherein that hee hath not runne in vaine c .i. that by his labours he hath gained them vnto Christ The manner of speech which the Apostle vseth seemeth to be borrowed from them that runne in a race wherein though many runne and labour hard toward the marke yet one alone receiueth the price and the rest runne in vaine and labour in vaine because they obtaine not the prâ—ce or the thing which they runne for So the Apostle maketh his account that in respect of them he should be like vnto those that runne in vaine and labour in vaine if hauing laboured to gaine them
the Pharisies where he telleth them that the Publicans and harlots shall goe before them into the kingdome of God Matt. 21 31. The meaning is not that the wicked and lewd life of the Publicans and harlots did more commend them vnto God then did the religious and strict life of the Pharisies but thereby our Sauiour giueth them to vnderstand that because of their conceit and confidence in their owne righteousnesse they were further from the kingdome of God then were the greatest sinners that were so that there was more hope of the greatest sinners that were that they would sooner come to repentance and sooner come vnto him then would they that had confidence in their owne workes and in their owne righteousnesse The more confidence then that we haue in our owne workes and in our owne righteousnesse the more strangers wee are from Christ and his righteousnesse If wee cleaue wholly to our workes as thinking to be iustified or saued by them wee are wholly separated from Christ Iesus and haue no part in that saluation which is by grace through faith in his name or if wee cleaâ—â— in part vnto our workes then doe wee diminish the glory of Christ Iesus Nay I say more if wee cleaue in part vnto our workes wee haue no part in Christ or in saluation by him Which I take it is plaine by that of our Apostle verse 3. of this chapter where hee saith Wee reioyce in Christ Iesus aâ—â— haue no confidence in the flesh as if he should haue said If weâ— should haue confidence in the flesh then should wee not reioice in Christ Iesus The conclusion then must needs bee that all our workes by reposing confidence in them how good soeuer they seeme to be are indeed losse and hurtfull vnto vs. For what more hurtfull then to withhold vs from comming vnto Christ vnto these of the Apostle let mee adde a 3. respect wherein also euen all our workes generally are but losse and dung which is in respect of the quality of our works in themselues For if our best workes should be weighed in the ballance of the sanctuarie they would be found too light if they should be examined after the strict rule of Gods iustice they would make vs lift vp our voices with Dauid and say Psa 143.2 enter not into iudgement with thy seruant ô Lord for in thy sight shall no man liuing be iustified Iob. 14.4 For who can bring a cleane thing out of filthinesse there is not one that can do it How good therefore how righteous and holy soeuer we be yet must we know that all our righteousnesse is but as filthy clouts out of the Prophet Es 64.6 Whether therefore we compare our workes and our righteousnesse by workes with the knowledge of Christ and the righteousnesse which we haue by faith in his name or whether we respect the reposing of any part of our confidence in them or whether we respect our workes in themselues if they should be examined by the Law of God we see that they are no vantage but losse and as the Apostle tearmeth them dung Which doctrine how true and likewise how necessary it is the Apostle his insisting and beating vpon it doth euidently shew For ye see that the three seuerall repetitions hereof taketh vp this whole verse almost What then doe we condemne good workes doe we make this account of them that so we may banish them out of the country So some tell you but most vntruely For in all places wee exhort all men that they abound in euery good worke and we giue all encouragement thereunto Wee tell you that good workes are the way which God hath ordained that we should walke in vnto heauen and that without holinesse of life no man shall see the Lord wee tell you that God commandeth them that God rewardeth them that God is well pleased with them and that they are truely good workes though they be not perfectly good workes yea wee tell you that they are accounted vnto vs as perfectly good because whatsoeuer imperfection is in them is for Christ his sake couered and not imputed vnto vs. Thus wee haue learned and therefore thus we tell you Also we tell you that yee are not to repose any confidence of your saluation in them but all in Christ Iesus that they are to bee counted but losse and dung in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus and of his righteousnesse that our workes be they neuer so good doe not make vs righteous before God that wee are saued not of workes but by grace through faith in Christ Iesus and that none of all our workes can abide the seueritie of Gods iudgement much lesse merit any grace at Gods hands Thus also we haue learned and therfore thus also we tell you And doe we condemne good workes because wee teach you the truth touching good workes We desire and we pray that ye may abound in all knowledge and in euery good worke but we are iealous that ye should not grow to an ouerwening conceit of them Good workes must be done but we must not trust to be iustified or saued by them because that honour onely belongeth vnto God Let this teach vs to renounce all confidence in our owne workes and in our owne righteousnesse whatsoeuer and to beware of them that tell vs that our workes are meritorious and worthy of heauen For if wee flatter our selues with a proud and pharisaicall conceit of our owne righteousnesse by our workes Luc. 18.14 we shall depart home iustified as the Pharisie Wâ— must therefore come vnto Christ as the Publican confessing our owne vnrighteousnesse and acknowledging our owne nakednesse in our selues if we will be cloathed with the long white robe of his righteousnesse For hee filleth the hungâ—e with good thingâ— but sendeth away the rich emptie Hee came not to cal or to clothe the righteous in their own conceâ—â— but he iustifieth the wicked and clotheth the naked For hee respecteth the humble and lowly but for the proud he beholdeth them a farre off Let vs therfore humble our selues in our selues and only reioyce in Christ Iesus If we do any thing that is good it is not of our selues but onely from grace and if we receiue a reward for any good that we doe it is not for the merit of the worke but of the mercie of the Lord for we must still hold that rule of our Sauiour that when wee haue done all that we can yet must we say Luc. 17.10 we are vnprofitable seruants we haue done that which was our dutie to doe Now vnprofitable seruants what merit they Or they which onely doe their duty what merit they Surely other merit of any works we know none but of death If therefore we will bee made righteous before God let vs renounce all merit of grace by our owne workes all confidence in our owne righceousnes Let vs abound in euery good worke but
for righteousnesse and saluation let vs runne vnto our Christ 1 Cor. 1.30 for he is made of God vnto vs wisedome and righteousnesse sanctification and redemption Let vs be ready to doe good and to distribute and to procure things honest both before God and men and let vs assure our selues that a cuppe of cold water giuen in Christ his name shall not lose his reward But let no man say in his heart or thinke with himselfe that it is for his righteousnesse and the merit of his workes For if he so iustifie himselfe the Lord shall condemne him and iudge him wicked To cease to doe euill to learne to doe well to seeke iudgement to relieue the oppressed to iudge the fatherlesse to defend the widow to fast to watch to pray to be iust mercifull and liberall to feed the hungrie with our morsells to cloth the naked with our fleece to comfort the sicke and to helpe the troubled in their distresse are all good workes odours that smell sweete sacrifices acceptable and pleasant vnto God Let our faith worke by such loue and let our knowledge bee filled with such fruits of righteousnesse Such workes God accepteth well at our hands though he doe not accept vs for our workes but onely in his well-beloued sonne Christ Iesus In a word let vs alwaies bee occupied in doing that which is good but let vs not repose any confidence of our saluation at all in any good that we doe The last thing which I obserue is the reason why the Apostle counted all outward things whatsoeuer but losse and dung which was for Christ his sake for the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus that he might winne Christ and that he might be found in him c. Here was his vantage here was his gaine here was his merit and for the gaining of this pearle he would willingly sell or loose all that euer he had But I must deferre to speake of this point at this time O Lord our God graunt vnto vs we humbly beseech thee the grace of thy holy spirit that the bright beames thereof shining into our hearts all mysts of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance may be expelled thence and we enabled to see the mysteries of thy will and the wondrous things of thy law Humble vs ô Lord in our selues we humbly beseech thee that we seeing and knowing our owne vnworthinesse and vnrighteousnesse may sue from our selues vnto thee and in thee may finde rest vnto our soules Encrease ô Lord our knowledge in thee and our obedience vnto thee that our knowledge being filled with the fruits of righteousnesse and our faith working by loue wee may be knowne truely to belong vnto thee LECTVRE LIV. PHILIP 3. Vers 9. And that I may be found in him that is not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through c. IT remaineth now that wee see what it was that the Apostle counted vantage vnto him for which hee counted all things else in the world but losse and dung It was the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus his Lord that he counted vantage vnto him for which hee counted all things else but losse and dung For the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus that hee might winne him and that he might be found in him hee thought all things losse and iudged all things to bee dung Where 1. let vs see what is meant by the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus 2. How all things else are to be iudged losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus 3. What the excellencie and vantage is of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus Touching the 1. we must vnderstand that there is a threefold knowledge of Christ One by the law in the old Testament another by the Gospell in the new Testament and a third in heauen when we shall see him face to face In the law Christ was figured by the heauenly Manna by the Rocke in the wildernesse by the brasen Serpent by the paschall lambe by the rites and ceremonies and sacrifices of the law Of his comming Iacob spake in the blessing of Iudah Gen. 49.10 and Balaam likewise in his prophecie of the great prosperitie that should come vnto Israel Num. 24.17 Of his incarnation and birth of a virgin Esay prophecied Esay 7.14 Of his conception by the holy Ghost Daniel is thought to haue prophecied Dan. 9.24 Of the place of his birth Micah prophecied Micah 5.2 Of his kingdome and gouernment Esay prophecied Esay 9.6.7 Of his preaching and office as he was a Prophet Esay also prophecied Esay 61.1.2.3 Of his infirmities and sorowes and of his oblation and sacrifice of himselfe as hee was our Priest Esay likewise prophecied Es 53. Yea so full fraught with arguments touching Christ were both the books of Moses and the writings of the Prophets especially of Esay that in this respect it may be well said as I thinke Gal 3.24 that the Law was a schoole-master to bring vs vnto Christ So that ye see Christ might be knowne by the Law in the old Testament But this knowledge of Christ is compared by the Apostle Peter vnto a light or candle that shineth in a darke place 2 Pet. 1.19 An obscure knowledge it is and such as in comparison of the knowledge of Christ by the Gospell is as darknesse in comparison of light The second knowledge then of Christ is by the Gospell of Christ in the new Testament where we see plainely that fulfilled which before was prophecied of Christ Iesus There wee know not his person onely that he is the euerlasting sonne of the Father that he is both God and man that he is very God of very God begotten before all worlds that he is very man of the substance of his mother borne in the world perfect God and perfect man subsisting of a reasonable soule and humane flesh but there also we know that he came from the bosome of his father for vs that he made himselfe of no reputation and tooke on him the forme of a seruant for vs that in infirmities and sorowes and sufferings and affections and passions of the minde and in all things he was like vnto vs sin only excepted that he might be mercifull vnto vs that hee humbled himselfe and became obedient vnto the death euen the death of the Crosse for vs that he ouercame the powers of death and rose againe and ascended into heauen for vs that he hath paied the price for our sinnes and freed vs from the bondage of sinne death and the Deuill that he as our Priest liueth for euer and sitteth at the right hand of his father to make continuall intercession for vs that he as our King continually protecteth and preserueth vs that hee as our Prophet by his word the word of our saluation teacheth vs that in him we are accepted and beloued that for him Gods blessings are showred downe vpon vs that he is made of God vnto vs wisedome
by the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus whose whole obedience in suffering death and fulfilling of the Law shall bee the couering of our sinnes and the cloke of our righteousnesse And let it teach vs to iudge all our workes in respect of that righteousnes whereby we are made righteous before God to be but losse and dung that we may be found in Christ not hauing our owne c. O Lord our God as thou hast vouchsafed to instruct vs in our true righteousnesse so vouchsafe by a true and liuely faith in thy sonne Christ Iesus to make vs partakers of that righteousnes Iudge not O Lord in that day by our own righteousnesse which is full of vnrighteousnes and vncleannesse but passing by our sinnes and our iniquities accept the righteousnes of thy sonne Christ Iesus for our vnrighteousnes that we being clothed with his righteousnes may be of the number of those vnto whom it shall be said Come yee blessed of my Father c. LECTVRE LVII PHILIP 3. Vers 10. That I may know him and the vertue of his resurrection c NOw the Apostle goeth forward and sheweth other reasons why he renounced all his owne merits as losse and dung and reioyced only in Christ Iesus 1. as we haue heard he did so that hee might gaine the righteousnesse of Christ by faith that was the first and principall gaine that he reckoned vpon by doing so 2. He did so for other aduantages that he reckoned vpon by doing so as â— he did so that he might know Christ 3. That he might know the vertue of his resurrection 4. That hee might know the fellowshippe of his afflictions and be made conformable vnto his death 5. That he might attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead What is the reason then why the Apostle hauing cause of confidence and reioycing in the flesh and in things without Christ doth renounce all things without Christ and reioyce only in Christ Iesus The reason is because reioicing in the flesh and in things without Christ is vnprofitable and hurtfull and contrariwise the renouncing of all things without Christ and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus is most profitable Why what profit comes thereby 1. Christs righteousnesse which is by faith 2. The knowledge of Christ 3. The knowledge of the vertue of his resurrection 4. The knowledge of the fellowshippe of his afflictions c. 5. The attaining vnto the resurrection of the dead All these vantages the Apostle reckoned vpon to follow his renouncing of all things without Christ and his reioycing onely in Christ Iesuâ— For so he saith that he iudgeth all things losse and dung that he may winne Christ and may be found in him c. as if these things could not be vnlesse he should do so All which vantages doe so follow the renouncing of all confidence in the flesh and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus as that these foure last doe issue and spring out of the first For being iustified by faith in Christ Iesus wee know Christ we know the vertue of his resurrection c. These being fruits issuing and growing out of that righteousnesse which is through the faith of Christ Thus much for the generall drift and meaning of these words Now for the more particular opening of these words wee must know that by the knowledge of Christ is here meant not such a knowledge as wherby we are able to talke of Christ of his birth of his life of his doctrine of his death and passion c. but such a knowledge as whereby we feele and proue in our selues and in our owne soules that hee is indeed our redemption our reconciliation our saluation and whatsoeuer else we haue heard or read or belieued of him in the Scriptures not a contemplatiue knowing knowledge of Christ but a liuely and experimentall knowledge of Christ in our owne soules Againe by the vertue of Christ his resurrection the Apostle meaneth that regeneration i. that dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto righteousnesse which is wrought in vs by the power of his resurrection 3. By the fellowshippe of Christ his afflictions the Apostle meaneth that partaking which Gods Saints haue with Christ of his afflictions for the glorie of Christ and the good of the Church and their owne conformitie vnto the death of Christ Lastly by attaining vnto the resurrection of the dead the Apostle meaneth that eternall weight of glory in the heauens which onely they obtaine that in this life know Christ by experience in their owne soules and by the power of his death and resurrection die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and constantly endure such afflictions as the Saints of God are partakers of that so they may be conformable vnto the death of Christ who was consecrated through afflictions The summe of all is this the Apostle tells the Philippians that he hath no confidence in his merits or workes but onely reioyceth in Christ Iesus that so he may be iustified before God by Châ—ist his righteousnesse and that being iustified by his righteousnesse through faith in his name he may know Christ by a liuely feeling of him in his owne soule and may by the power of his resurrection die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and may constantly with Gods Saints suffer such afflictions as Christ hath suffered and may be made conformable vnto Christ his death and at length may be receiued into that glory which is prepared to be shewed in the resurrection of the iust Thus then yee see that both these are the fruits of the righteousnesse of faith and that both the righteousnesse of faith and these fruits issuing out of it are all vantages which the Apostle counteth he hath hy renouncing all confidence in the flesh and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our vse That I may know him This is one end wherefore the Apostle would bee found in Christ hauing his righteousnesse through faith and consequently wherefore he renounced all his owne merits and works and onely reioyced in Christ Iesus euen that he might know Christ For why iudged he his owne righteousnes to be but losse and dunge That he might winne Christ and be found in him not hauing his owne righteousnesse but the righteousnes of Christ through faith And why would he be found in Christ his righteousnesse through faith that he might know Christ This is the fruit of the righteousnes of faith and both of them are vantages which follow the renouncing of all confidence in the flesh and the reioycing in Christ Iesus But what Did not Paul know Christ Had he preached Christ so many yeares yet knew not Christ Had he planted so many Churches in the faith of Christ and yet knew he not Christ For answer herevnto to omit that knowledge which is by vision in heauen when we shall see him face to face we must vnderstand that there are two sorts of knowledge of Christ here on earth
one thing I doe c. In these words the Apostle repeateth the signification of his incessant and earnest following after that perfection which before hee said he had not yet attained vnto which was the latter member of the former verse The manner of speech which here he vseth is borrowed from the qualities of them that runne in a race And hee remembreth three especiall qualities of runners whereby he maketh proofe of his incessant and earnest following after the perfection of the knowledge of Christ The first is that they neuer looke backe to marke how much ground they haue already runne the second is that they still keepe their eyes vpon the marke that is before them and still runne towards it the third is that they still remember for what prise they runne and therefore so runne that they may obtaine the prise In all which qualities the Apostle professeth that hee matched the best runners in his Christian race for as runners neuer looke behinde them so hee saith that he did not onely neuer looke backe at the things behinde him but hee quite forgot all thâ—â— was past so farre was he from thinking of any merit for ought that he had done were it neuer so good Againe as runnes haue alwayes their eye vpon the marke before them and still runne towards it so hee saith that hee did endeuour himselfe vnto that which was before still labouring as if he would euery foot stretch out his armes to catch hold of the marke and that he still followed toward the marke neuer intermitting his course but if he fell vp againe and to it Lastly as runners make haste vnto the marke for the prise that they may obtaine so hee saith that hee ceased not running towards the marke for the prise of immortalitie with Christ in the heauens by God which had called him in Christ Iesus So that yea seâ— the Apostle here signifieth his most eagre pursuit without intermission after perfection in the knowledge of Christ which only he should haue in the heauens when after his race in thâ—â— life ended he should raigne with him for euer and euer Noâ— let vs see what wee may hence obserue for our instruction 〈◊〉 our Christian race vnto perfection and immortalitie in the â—eauens And first it is not vnworthy the noting that the Apostle â—assing from the one member vnto the other saith But one â—â—ing I doe whereby he implieth thus much that hauing not â—ee attained vnto perfection hee thought it a very necessary â—hing for him to follow after it with all diligence and without â—ll intermission One thing I doe and that one thing I count â—ecessary What is that I forget that which is behinde c. â—o know Christ perfectly that is my labour and the prise for â—hich I runne Whence I obserue that there is one thing neâ—essary for all Christians which is that acknowledging our â—â—ant of perfection in the knowledge of Christ we still runne â—orward from perfection to perfection till we become perfect â—hâ—n in Christ Iesus For this wee must know that our whole â—ife is a way and race wherein we must walke and runne from â—mperfection towards perfection and that in the whole race â—f our life it is not for vs to looke backe or to stand still but one thing is necessary euen that wee still runne towards perâ—ection which is the marke set only at our races end The necessitie of this one thing our Sauiour shewed when he said vnâ—o Martha Martha Martha Luk. 10.41.42.39 thou art carefull and troubled about many things but one thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the better part Why What had Mary chosen She troubled not her selfe with other matters but she sate her downe at Iesus feet and heard his preaching Mary sate downe and Martha ranne vp and downe being cumbred about much seruing but yet Mary ranne in the Christian race when shee sate her downe at Iesus feet and heard his preaching Shee followed after the knowledge of Christ and of that our Sauiour said that one thing was needfull But how needfull this one thing is not many of vs consider Many Marthaes but not many Maries Many of vs are troubled about many things wee haue many irons in the fire much businesse to occupie our heads withall many guests to looke vnto a great familie to care for indeed so much we haue to doe that if Iesus be preaching in his Minister wee cannot come to heare him Not many of vs that with Mary will leaue all our other businesse if Iesus bee preaching in his Minister and come and heare him For to note this by the way yee may not imagine that Mary was any idle huswife or that shee sequestred her selfe wholly from all things of the world and gaue her selfe only to reading and hearing of the word preached but this was her commendation that when Iesus came vnto their house and being come beganne to preach shee would not lose the opportunitie but straightway left all her other businesse and sate her downe at Iesus feet and heard his preaching And this was the one thing that was needfull that when he was preaching shee should come and heare him Other things shee might doe at other times but now shee was to doe this But not many of vs consider this for when Iesus comes into our houses almost in his Ministers preaching so that if wee will but come out of our doores to heare him wee may sit downe at his feet and heare his preaching yet wee cannot attend it either wee haue no leisure or else wee haue no list Some of vs looke backe vnto the things of the world others of vs stand and loue to stand in the market all the day idle others of vs thinke that wee haue runne well and that we may now well breathe at least a while but the smallest some of vs runne still forward and grow from grace to grace Well let vs at length with our Apostle count our selues that wee haue not attained to that wee should and this one thing which is needfull let vs doe let vs forget that which is behinde I forget c. Here I note the Apostles running in his Christian race after that one thing which was needfull whereunto he had not yet attained and therein the manner how be did runne in his Christian race Like a good runner he ranne and neuer looked behinde him nay he forgat that which was behinde he neuer minded or thought of any thing that was behinde him of any thing that he had done Yea indeed forgat hee all both the good and the bad things which hee had done Psal 51.3 Gal. 1.13 Dauid did not so for he said that his sinne was euer before him yea and himselfe often speakes of his persecution of the Church True indeed and good it is that wee should not forget our sinnes against our God for the remembrance of our sinnes is both good to humble vs and to represent vnto vs Gods
with me is against me and he that gathereth not with mee scattereth Marke them who they bee and take heed and beware of them Walke not after their example for they are the enemies of the crosse of Christ prouiding for their owne securitie whatsoeuer become of the truth of Christ Iesus The second thing which the Apostle noteth in these many walkers of whom he had told them often and now told them weeping is that their end or reward for a recompence of such their walking is damnation or destruction if God shall not grant them grace vnto repentance for such their euill walking Which branch of the Apostles reason in effect vrgeth thus much that if the Philippians feared the end of those walkers they should also feare to walke as they did and rather walke so as they had him for an ensample And indeed this end as also the other properties after specified rightly agree vnto those enemies of the crosse of Christ before mentioned Hence then I obserue what the end is of those that are enemies vnto the crosse of Christ that make their God their bellie that seeke the praise of men but not of God that minde earthly things so that their delight and affections are set thereon and generally of such vngodly walkers as walke cleane otherwise then wee haue Christ and his holy Apostles and blessed seruants for an ensample their end is as here the Apostle saith damnation vnlesse the Lord grant them grace vnto repentance A sentence which albeit I feare to pronounce yet when and where the holy Ghost leadeth me thereunto I must speake that the godly may stand in awe and not sinne and that the vngodly of the earth may tremble and either reforme the wickednesse of their wayes or else through the iust iudgement of God may smite their knees one against another and be drencht vp in desperation This then to be the end of such the holy Ghost euery where witnesseth Vpon the vngodly saith the Prophet the Lord shall raine snares fire and brimstone Psal 11.7 storme and tempest this shall be their portion to drinke Tophet saith Esay Esa 30.33 is prepared of old it is euen prepared for the King if he be wicked it is made deepe and large the burning thereof is fire and much wood the breath of the Lord like a riuer of brimstone doth kindle it And in a vision Iohn saw the beast taken Apoc. 19.20 and with him that false Prophet that wrought miracles before him whereby hee deceiued them that receiued the beasts marke and them that worshipped his image And both these were cast aliue into a lake of fire burning with brimstone All which places and many others which might be alleadged to this purpose doe euidently shew what the end is of the wicked and vngodly of the earth bee they Prince or subiect Pastor or people seducers or seduced Their end is they shall be rooted out at the last and turned into hell vnlesse by true and vnfained repentance they preuent that iudgement the sentence whereof can neuer bee reuersed Whose end then yee feare it behoueth you carefully to looke vnto it that yee walke not after their example Consider well what hath beene said touching the enemies of the crosse of Christ and marke well what shalâ— be said touching those whose God is their bellie whose glory is to their shame which minde earthly things If by that which hath beene said yee can descrie who they be that be the enemies of the crosse of Christ or if that which shall be said shall any way designe who they be whose God is their bellie whose glory is to their shame which minde earthly things take heede and beware that yee walke not as they doe For of this be ye sure that the end of such is damnation and destruction And if the Cities about Sodome and Gomorrha suffered the vengeance of eternall fire as well as Sodome and Gomorrha Iudg. 7. because they in like manner as Sodome and Gomorrha did committed and followed strange flesh then assure your selues that if yee shall walke as they that are enemies to the crosse of Christ whose God is their bellie c. ye shall also drinke of the same cup that they shall drinke of euen of the wine of Gods wrath Take heede therefore lest at any time any of you be deceiued by them and walke not in their steps if yee will not bee partakers of their iudgements The third thing which the Apostle noteth in these inordinate walkers is that their God is their bellie whereby the Apostle signifieth that they preached not Christ sincerely and purely for Christ his sake but that they principally respected in the preaching of Christ their profit their pleasure their ease being louers of pleasures of profit of ease more then louers of God and therefore their bellie that is their profit their pleasure their ease might well bee called their God that being each mans God which hee loueth and liketh best And this branch also of the Apostles reason might well stand for a sufficient argument with the Philippians to moue them not to walke after these but to follow him and to walke so as they had him for an ensample Hence then I obserue another note of false teachers after whose example wee may not walke if their God be their bellie so that they care more to serue their owne bellies then the Lord Iesus Christ they are false teachers and we may not follow them This note of false teachers our Apostle also giues in his epistle to the Romans where hauing exhorted the Romans to beware of false Apostles and teachers he giues them this note to know them by They that are such saith he serue not the Lord Iesus Christ but their owne bellies that is they seeke their owne gaine and preach Christ with reference to please others and to seeke their owne ease profit and pleasure The Apostle giues likewise the same note of them 2 Pet. 2.14 3. where he saith that they haue hearts exercised with couetousnesse through couetousnesse making marchandize of mens soules Such a one was Balaam of whom the Apostle Peter there saith that he loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse Esa 56.11 Such were those whom Esay called greedie dogs which could neuer haue enough And such were those of whom the Apostle said before that they sought their owne Phil. 2 21. and not that which was Iesus Christs Will yee then know who they are at this day that by this note may be descried to be false teachers that knowing them ye may not follow them nor walke as they doe Marke then who they are that serue their owne bellies more then the Lord Iesus Christ Who are they that through couetousnesse would make marchandize of your soules and speake euill of the way of truth Who are they that for money set on sale the forgiuenesse of sinnes and the kingdome of heauen Who are they that vnder colour of long praiers
spirit euen we doe sigh in our selues waiting for the adoption euen the redemption of our body i. waiting for the consummation of our adoption and redemption when we shall fully possesse our inheritance with the Saints in heauen This the Apostle commended in the Corinthians that they waited for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ 1 Cor. 1.7 1 Thes 1.10 And likewise in the Thessalonians that they looked for the sonne of the liuing and true God from heauen And this is a thing which should be commended in vs all Tit. 2.12.13 For the grace of God which bringeth saluation vnto all men hath appeared and teacheth vs that wee should denie vngodlinesse c. looking for the blessed hope and appearing of the glory of the almightie God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ Againe we I say much more because the creature onely waiteth that it may not afterwards be subiect vnto corruption or vanitie but the faithfull that they may also iudge the wicked and reigne with him for euer and euer Neither onely doth this comparison with the expectation of the creature shew what the expectation of the faithfull is for the second comming of Christ but much more will it appeare if wee shall compare it with the long wished most desired first comming of Christ in the flesh to destroy sinne in the flesh Wee read how greatly the Patriarches and Prophets and holy Saints of God in the old Testament desired and longed for that seede of the woman that starre of Iacob that Prince of peace that righteous branch that Emmanuel Our blessed Sauiour himselfe testifieth of Abraham that hee reioyced to see his day Ioh 8 56. i the time wherein he came in the similitude of sinnefull flesh and he saw it saith he namely with the eye of faith and was glad And in another place he tells his Disciples that many Prophets Luc. 10.24 and Kings had desired to see those things which they saw and had not seene them to heare those things which they heard and had not heard them And that good old Simeon notably expressed his great desire which he had to see Christ in the flesh when taking him in his armes he praised God and said Luc. 2.29.30.31 Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace according to thy word for mine eies haue seene thy saluation c. Was his first comming so much expected and desired by them then and shall we thinke that his second comming is not much more desired by the faithfull now It was ioyful no doubt to see him come in the flesh but shall it not be much more ioyfull to see him come in glorie It was ioyfull to the shepheards and to the wise-men of the East to see the babe with Mary his mother and Ioseph but shall it not be much more ioyfull to see him attended vpon with tenne thousands of Saints and Angels Ioyfull to haue the earnest of our saluation but shall not the inheritance of it be much more ioyfull Ioyfull to haue the sting of death and the victorie of the graue taken away but shall not the vtter exemption from death and corruption bee much more ioyfull Then shall the sheepe be gathered into the fold neuer to be in danger of the wolfe or of wandering then shall the corne be gathered into the barne neuer to be shaken with the winde or mingled with the chaffe againe then shall there be a perpetuall Sabboth and no worke day after it an euerlasting Iubile when all bondage shall cease then shall all teares be wiped from all eies no more sorrow nor crying nor paine shall be but peace and gladnesse and ioy such as eye hath not seene nor eâ—re heard nor hath entred into the heart of man This is the expectation of the faithfull which maketh them to looke and long for the blessed appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ And now see the reason why the faithfull looke and long for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ Now they are pilgrimes then they shall come to an abiding citie now they are compassed with sorrowes then shall all teares be wiped from their eies now they are in continuall fight then shall euery enemie be subdued vnto them now they are absent in body from Christ then shall they follow the Lambe whethersoeuer he goeth now they know and loue and belieue in part then that which is in part shall be abolished now they walke by faith then shall they walke before the throne and before the Lambe for euermore then shall be the day of their glorification the day of their redemption the day of their saluation the day of their absolute consummation of all blessednes This is the cause why their mindes are euer running their thoughts euer musing their eies euer looking their soules euer longing after the second comming of Christ Iesus in glorie And for this cause they euen reach after it crying with the soules vnder the altar How long Lord holy and true But as for the wicked and vngodly of the earth it is not so with them They doe feare and tremble at the remembrance of it If they do but heare of it their countenance is changed their thoughts are troubled so that the ioynts of their loynes are loosed and their knees smite one against another as wee read of Belshazzar Dan. 5.6 when he saw the palme of the hand that wrote vpon the wall Yea so farre are they from looking and longing after that day that either they wish it might not be at all or else that it might be deferred And no maruell For then shall the Lord come as a swift iudge against them in flaming fire rendring vengeance vnto them which shall bee punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power then shall the wrath of the Lord so fiercely persecute them that they shall crie vnto the mountaines and rockes fall on vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe for the great day of his wrath is come and who may stand then shall they heare that fearefull sentence pronounced against them depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the Deuill and his Angells and then shall they be cast into the lake of fire and brimstone where they shall be tormented euen day and night for euermore not for 1000. or 100000. yeare but for euermore This is the cause why they feare and tremble at euery mention of that day and for this cause they wish they might neuer see it Examine then your selues men and brethren how yee stand affected towards the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ at that day whether ye looke and long for it or yee tremble and feare at the mention of it Esa 3.18 Blessed are all they that waite for the Lord saith the Prophet for vnto them that looke for him shall he appeare
Heb. 9.28 as saith the Apostle the second time vnto saluation Is the message then of Christ his second comming gladsome vnto you Is the remembrance of it ioyfull vnto you It is a sure token vnto you that ye belong vnto Christ Iesus and it is a notable fruite and effect of your faith and hope in Christ Iesus It may be that some of you looking more vpon your selues and your owne sinnes then vpon Christ and the bowels of his mercies and being more sharpe and seuere toward your selues then quick-sighted to looke toward Christ Iesus may feele some appalling in your selues or at least not that cheerefulnesse in expectation that should be But let not your harts be troubled nor feare Ye looke not only vpon your sinnes or so on Christ as only a seuere iudge and so despaire in your selues and vtterly abhorre his comming but yee looke for him though not without hope yet without that cheerefulnes which ye ought In this weaknesse the Lord will perfit his praise and vnto these beginnings hee will giue a good issue Only let my counsell be acceptable vnto you turne away your eies from your selues and cast them vpon Christ Iesus He shall be your iudge that is your Sauiour He hath bidde you looke vp and lift vp your heads for your redemption draweth neere Joh. 5.24 And he hath said it that hee that belieueth in him hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death vnto life Tit. 2.13 Waite therefore patiently and cheerefully for the Lord for the grace of God which bringeth saluation to all c. The third and last thing which heere I note is in the person of him whom the Apostle saith that they looke for from heauen which is the Lord Iesus Christ the Sauiour Wherein I obserue a reason both why wee should walke in this like as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing our conuersation in heauen and why wee should looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For why should it seeme strange vnto any man that liuing here in the body wee should haue our soule-conuersation in heauen Is not our Lord and King mightie in power to saue and defend vs and to reuenge vs of our enemies in heauen Is not our Iesus who not by the workes of righteousnesse which we had done but according to his mercie hath saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuing of the holy Ghost in heauen Is not our Christ the Mediator of the new Testament that hath reconciled vs vnto God maketh continuall intercession for vs and teacheth vs outwardly by his word and inwardly by his spirit in heauen Is not our Sauiour who in that day shall make vp the full complement of our saluation in heauen where then should our conuersation be but in heauen where should the body be but where the head is where should the spouse be but where the bridegroome is not one of vs all but we are stung with fierie Serpents cursed sinnes and noysome lusts which fight against the soule If wee will be healed and liue we must looke vp vnto the brasen Serpent lift vp for that purpose In heauen is our brasen Serpent euen the Lord Iesus Christ We must therefore while we are in the body lift vp our eies vnto him and haue our soule-conuersation in heauen if now we will be healed of our infirmities and if when we remoue out of the body we will dwell with the Lord. And as this should bee a sufficient reason to moue vs to haue our whole conuersation in heauen so should it also moue vs to looke and long for the second comming vnto iudgement For shall our Lord and King come which shall tread downe â—he Deuill and all enemies vnder his feete and leading captiuitie captiue shall make vs to triumph in the heauenly places Shall our Iesus come then to be our iudge that first came to saue his people from their sinnes Shall our Christ come that offered himselfe vpon the crosse for vs and opened his fathers will vnto vs Shall our Sauiour come to saue vs from death and corruption by glory which first saued vs from sinne and condemnation by grace What cause then haue wee to hearken vnto the counsell of Iames Iam. 5.7 exhorting to bee patient vnto the comming of the Lord yea what cause to crie with the soules vnder the Altar Apoc. 6.10.22.20 How long Lord holy and true dost thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them that dwell on the earth Yea to crie with Iohn Come Lord Iesus come quickely Vnto this which hath beene taught the example of our brother lying here before vs may as I heare be a good prouocation My selfe knew him not and therefore I can say the lesse of him But by the report of them that knew him hee was very studious and for his time had profited well in the knowledge of such Arts as he applied himselfe vnto He was also as I heare religiously affected and godly minded hauing in good measure while hee was in the body his conuersation in heauen And in the time of his sicknesse willingly submitted himselfe vnto the will of his God as one that looked for the blessed hope and appearing of the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ in whom his soule reioyced and in the merits of whose death and passion his heart was comforted The Lord grant that wee may all liue in his feare and die in his fauour LECTVRE LXXIII PHILIP 3. Vers 2â— Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body according to the working c. IT remaineth now that wee proceede vnto the third and last branch where the Apostle in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did maketh Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ Iesus set downe in these words who shall change c. They had their conuersation in heauen looking for the Sauiour from heauen euen the Lord Iesus Christ and from heauen they looked for the Lord Iesus Christ knowing that then hee should change their vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body c. The generall point then here spoken is the glorification of our vile bodies in the day of Christ by the power of Christ The particular circumstances which here the Apostle noteth are these 1. who shall glorifie vs namely the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change c. 2. What he shall glorifie in vs namely our bodies whose soule-conuersation hath beene in heauen 3. the condition of our bodies what now they are namely bodies of vilenesse basenesse and abiectnesse i. Vile base and abiect bodies subiect to corruption sinne and all kinde of vanitie 4. The time when he shall glorifie our vile bodies namely in that day when he shall come in the cloudes of heauen to iudge both the quick and
to anger abundant in goodnes and truth reseruing mercie for thousands and not making the wicked innocent the most mightie God vnto whom al power is giuen in heauen and in earth who sitteth in heauen and beholdeth the earth and seeth whatsoeuer is done among the sonnes of men our Lord by right of creation in that he made vs of nothing when we were not our Lord in the right of redemption in that when we were bondslaues vnder hell death and damnation he payed the ransome of our redemption and freed vs from the bondage of sinne and Satan and our Lord in the right of soueraignty to rule and gouerne vs by his Spirits to saue and defend vs vnder his wings he is at hand neare about our paths and about our beds pitcheth his tents round about vs and giueth his Angels charge ouer vs he is at hand neare to behold our sufferings and our wrongs Exod. 3.9 as himselfe saith I haue seene I haue seene the affliction of my people which is in Egypt whereâ—nto the Egyptians oppresse them Neare to heare vs when we call vpon him as himselfe saith Call vpon me in the day of trouble Psal 50.15 and I will heare thee and thou shalt glorifie me Neare to deliuer vs from the wrongfull dealings of men and therefore the Prophet prayeth vnto him O deliuer me from the wrongfull dealings of men and giue me not ouer vnto mine oppressours Neare to saue vs vnder his feathers in euery needefull time of trouble for so the Psalmist saith The Lord will be a defence for the oppressed Psal 9.9 euen a refuge in due time of trouble Hereof Iacob had experience when Laban persecuted him in that the Lord curbed Laban when he said vnto him Genes 31.24 Take heede that thou speake not to Iacob ought saue good Hereof Ioseph had experience in his danger by his brethren in that the Lord first by Reuben saued him that he was not slaine and after that he was sold made him Ruler of Pharaohs house and of all his substance Genes 37.41 Hereof the children of Israel had experience when Pharao oppressed theÌ„ in that the Lord Exod 3. when their crie for their bondage came vp vnto him deliuered them out of the house of bondage by the hands of Moses and Aaron Hereof Daniel and his companions had experience when they were traduced vnto the king in that the Lord shut the mouthes of the lions that they hurt not the one Dan. 6.22.3.27 and abated the heate of the fire that it had no power ouer the bodies of the other Hereof the Disciples of Christ had experience when they were cast into prison in that the Lord sent his Angell vnto them and deliuered them out of prison Acts 5.19 And hereof the children of God haue continuall experience in that the Lord helpes them to right when they suffer wrong feedeth them when they are hungrie Psal 146. looseth them when they are in prison giueth them sight when they are blinde raiseth them when they are fallen keepeth them if they be strangers relieueth them if they be fatherlesse or widdowes and maketh all their beds in their siâ—kenesse And hereupon Dauid resolued and said Psal 3.6.27.3.23.4 I will not be afraid though ten thousands of people beset me round about nay though an hoste of men were laid against me yet shall not mine heart be afraid nay though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I wil feare no euill And why for thou art with me saith the Prophet thou O Lord art with me and therefore whosoeuer be against me in what danger soeuer I be I will feare no euill This then to know that the Lord is with vs and that he is alwaies neare at hand to heare vs and to helpe vs should quiet vs as of all feare so of all perturbations of the minde so that we should patiently brooke whatsoeuer might otherwise stirre vs vnto impatiencie How is it then that vpon euery occasion we are so vnpatient and haue so little hold of our selues If any man thwart or crosse vs if any man harme or wrong vs if any man taunt or mocke vs if any man reuile or speake euill of vs if anie man offer vs any hard measure in word or in deed how do we bite vpon the bridle and stomacke the matter One abuse must be quit with another one wrong with another one mischiefe with another or else we think we haue neuer plaied the men But if we be falsly accused before the Iudge of theft murder sedition treason or the like if we be wrongfully scourged imprisoned racked or tormented if we be cruelly or deceitfully turned out of house and home lands and liuing and all that we haue O how then are our soules disquieted within vs and how do our hearts burnt within vs till we be auenged of such as haue thus dealt with vs Here must reuenge be sought by bloud death and if there be any further reuenge then this And tell me I pray what is the cause of such impatiencie in these and the like cases yea oftentimes when the Lord his hand is vpon vs in pouertie sickenes and the like Is it not euen hence because either we know not or remember not that the Lord is at hand Yes verily it is the ignorance or forgetfulnesse of the Lord and of his prouident watchfulnesse ouer vs that makes vs fret and fume and like the dogge runne vpon the bone that is cast at vs. We know not or we remember not that vengeance is the Lords and that he hath promised that he will repay and reward the wicked after their deseruing and therefore forsooth when we thinke there is cause we will be disquieted we will kill and slay and we will be auenged For if we knew or remembred that vengeance is the Lords and that he wil repay we would patiently passe by the contumelies and wrongs of men and leaue them to the Lord that iudgeth righteous iudgement We know not or we remember not that the Lord is neare vnto all that call vpon him in truth to heare and help vs in all dangers if we patiently waite vpon him that we may be safe vnder his feathers and therefore forsooth when troubles assault vs or the sorrows of death compasse vs about we thinke we do well to be as vnpatient as Ionas was angrie for his gourd For if we knew or remembred that he is at hand at euerie needfull time of trouble to helpe vs our soules would patiently wait vpon the Lord vntill he should helpe vs. Eyther we thinke not of the Lord and of his watchfull prouidence ouer vs to saue and defend vs and to auenge our sufferings and wrongs or carnally we say if the Lord be at hand I wish I might know it I wish I might heare him I wish I might see him as if otherwise we could not discerne of his being neare vnto vs or if we
they seeme to be yet may they be as great in Gods fauour and abound as much in the graces of Gods Spirit as thou that hast all things that thine heart can desire And yet what a great fauour ordinarily it is for the inferiour to be admitted to the speech of his superiour Well admitting you both to be alike great in Gods fauour the difference which I find betwixt you is this that if thou be the greater and wealthier thou hast the greater account to make which may not be any cause vnto thee to disdaine thy brother The second point is that they vse their wealth and greatnesse to the glory of God and the good of their brethren For not the hauing but the well vsing of our riches and authoritie c. commendeth vs vnto God and how much soeuer we haue if we vse it not well that which we haue it is no token to vs of his grace and fauour towards vs. Nay if he giue vs riches and honour c. and not withall the grace to vse them as we should they are vnto vs an occasion of falling of falling from God of falling into idolatrie of falling into many foolish and noisome lusts of falling into all the snares of the diuell Hast thou then wealth honor authoritie c They are the blessings of God bestowed vpon thee whosoeuer thou art But wilt thou know whether they be speciall fauours bestowed vpon thee as vpon his deare child Consider then how thou vsest them for so they are and are not speciall fauours vpon thee Whereon if we did so thinke as we should we would not so delight and set our hearts on them as we do but we would think of wel vsing them a great deale more then we do As many therfore as God hath blessed with these things let them studie to glorifie the Lord by them that so they may haue comfort in them as in tokens of his speciall fauour towards them and alwayes remember to reioyce in the Lord as in your chiefest treasure Secondly for such as are abased and in want let this first be a comfort vnto them For this that they are abased and in want that they are hungrie thirstie cold naked reuiled persecuted the like is no token that God hath forsaken them or shut vp his louing kindnesse in displeasure towards them Nay this is the cup that many of the best of Gods Saints haue deeply drunke on before them Let them then comfort themselues in this that thus they are brought into the fellowship of the Saints of God Be it then tribulation or anguish or persecution or famine or nakednes or perill or sword or all these that presse vs let them not be able to separate vs from the loue of God in Christ Iesus our Lord but in all these things let vs be more then conquerours through him that hath loued vs. Whatsoeuer we suffer or want in the world let vs comfort our selues in this that it is the beaten way wherein many of Gods Saints haue walked vnto heauen Secondly let this teach them to bridle their tongues in their talke of them that are gâ—eat and wealthy It is a common fault with them of the meaner sort to say of them that they haue their riches in this world they haue their honour here on earth But we are to know that the Lord hath them that belong vnto him in both sorts of men high and low rich and poore Neither therefore let plentie be a preiudice to them that abound neither let want seeme to priuiledge them that lacke but as euery man beareth his want and vseth his abundance so let him be thought to haue his portion among the righteous Thirdly such as haue experience both of plenty and of want let them hence learne not to stoupe at the one or stumble at the other Let not their wants dismay them nor their abundance exalt them The Lord giueth and the Lord taketh away and his name is still to be blessed Whether therefore we are abased or abound whether we be full or hungrie whether we abound or haue want euerie where and in all things we are to blesse him knowing that all things are according to his will Now giue me leaue in one word to point at one other obseruation from these words In that he saith I can be abased and likewise I can abound c. I obserue a notable patterne of great perfection in a Christian for then we grow to a notable perfection when we can both be abased and abound be full and hungry c. and still be content with the one or the other without murmuring or grudging The philosophers and heathen writers haue talked much of bearing both aduersity and prosperitie patiently and haue set downe good precepts for walking constantly in them both without drouping in aduersitie or swelling in prosperitie But let any man tell me of the best of them that kept that constant course in both not danted with the one nor puft vp with the other Nay in this degree of perfection none of them can but our Apostle must be the patterne for vs to follow after that we may all of vs say with the Apostle I can be abased and I can abound c. Yea this is a thing which we should all of vs know by experience in our selues that we can be abased c. and wherein we should be instructed and taught as in a mysterie of religion to be abased and to abound c. for this is an holy point of Christian knowledge to know to be abased and to abound to be content with either and not to relinquish any Christian duty for either But alas how ignorant are all sorts of men herein In the Clergie what ambitious seeking after the chiefest dignities What heaping of liuings one vpon another benefice vpon benefice prebend vpon prebend of benefices in Commendam vpon Bishopricks In the Temporalty what ioyning of house to house and laying of field to field What prying and prowling into all kinds of commodities What thirsting and gaping still after more more And what is the cause of all We haue not learned both to be full and to be hungrie both to abound and to haue want It may be we can abound but we cannot be abased it may be we can be full but we cannot be hungrie it may be we can away with plenty but not with want This prickes and pinches and is as bitter vnto vs as death but haue we learned to abound and to be full Nay we know not when we abound or when we are full and besides that abundance and fulnesse makes vs wanton and proude and forgetfull of such Christian duties as we ought to performe as might easily haue bene proued if time had giuen leaue Long we then in our soules to grow forward in a good degree of Christian perfection Let vs learne both to be abased and to abound c. Let not abundance or plenty make vs wanton
194. it must be constant ibid. it is certaine pag. 409. Humâ—lity 8. an effect of grace 87. a preseruatiue of concord 305. properties of it pag. 3â—3 Humiliation of Christ voluntarie 323. it was of the whole person pag. 324. Hypocrisie pag. 248. I. IGnorance in religion pag. 120. Imitation of Saints 790. rules for it pag. 792. Impatience in wrongs pag. 794. Inferiours not to be contemned pag. 503. Inuocation of Saints condemned pag. 26. 57. 59. â—66 Ioy in the Lord. 572. 756. it containes the whole worship of God pag. 612. Iustification not by works 150. 672. See Merits by imputed righteousnesse pag. 677. K. KNowledge in the Word pag. 119. 652. Knowledge of Christ threefolde 643. it is excellent and precious 649. 684. great vantage 651. experimentall pag. 683. L. LEuiticall ceremonies abolished pag. 60â— Life ought to be conformahle to our profession 242. reasons 243. a warfare 511. we are not to esteem it for Christ pag. 558. Light how the faithfull are lights 442. they communicate their light to others pag. 449. Light behauiour pag. 833. Loue testified by prayer 23. perswaded 103. 114. 250. qualities of true loue 103. to bee guided by knowledge pag. 127. Lying pag. 829. M. MAintenance of Ministers pag. 901. Martyrs ground of their cheerfulnesse pag. 200. Meanes of grace pag. 267. Mercy of God 5. vse of it pag. 6. Merit confuted 154. 183. 339. 390. 933. it â—annot stand with Christ pag. 664. Ministers their duty 10. 373. 850 calling honourable 13. 74. their successe from God 73. willingly to be heard 175. 475. to loue their people 499. how they ought to be qualified 474. whether now worse then euer 482. how to bee entertained 549. 555. to visit the sicke 561. to be maintained pag. 901. Ministery a labour 507. a warrefare pag. 512. Multitude not safe to bee followed pag. 808. 905. Mutuall affection commended pag. 471. 547. Murmuring against God or man pag. 421. N. NAme of Jesus pag. 353. Naturall man described pag. 71. 440 444. 891. O. OBedience of Christ actiue and passiue pag. 326. Occasion of this Epistle pag. 2. o th lawfull 94. conditions of it pag. 96. Ouerweening conceit a sin pag. 87. 736. P. PApists their dissentions 292. slanderers of religion and true professours 590. 661. enemies of the crosse of Christ pag. 812. Patrons of liuings pag. 920. Pastours to loue their flockes 103. 209. 276. 373. 805. 725. 499. to entreat them gently 568. 733. ought to be patternes of holinesse 796. 850. often to iterate their admonitions pag. 803. Paul twice prisoner vnder Nero. pag. 156. Peace of God and of conscience pag. 4. 813. 859. Pelagianisme by whom renued pag. 302. Perfection in this life pag. 718. 735 759. 888. Persecution for the Gospell 82. 259. a gift of God 88. 268. it doth not diminish the Church pag. 159. Perseuerance finall prooued 63. 747. 733. parts of it pag. 64. Perswasion threefold 76. how a man may be perswaded of anothers saluation pag. 77. Philippi a City of Macedonia pag. 3. Physicke pag. 530. Popish Cleargy 484. perfection pag. 762. Pouerty comforts in it pag. 884. Prayer to God alone 26. 54. necessity of it 43. 51. 108. motiues to it 109. it is effectuall pag. 186. Preachers different 171. markes of a good Preacher pag. 173. Proficiency in religion pag. 376. 396. 721. 730. Promises of God pag. 856. Prouidence of God pag. 468. Purgatory confuted pag. 224. 360. Purity to be laboured after pag. 138. 838. Q. QVarrelling 424. to compose them a Christian duty pag. 738. Questions touching ceremonies discipline not substantiall pag. 293. R. RAge of tyrants a token of their perdition pag. 257. Recusants censured pag. 351. Regeneration imperfect in this life 286. 716. 433. the true circumcision 606. it altereth the whole man pag. 632. 891. Relapses in religion pag. 397. Resurrection of Christ duties from it pag. 341. Resurrection of our bodies confirmed pag. 854 863. Reward of workes pag. 916. 929. 933. Rich men their duty pag. 883. Righteousnesse two-fold 668. of faith and of workes cannot stand together pag. 671. S. SAbaoth pag. 836. 941. Sacrifices of Christians pag. 464. 933. Saints in Christ who pag. 3. 433. 944. Saints not mediators of intercession 28. 57. to bee reuerenced 60. and imitated 790. subiect to infirmities pag. 743. 791. 866. Security pag. 195. 413. Sicknesse incident to the faithful and why 519. of flying in the time of sicknesse pag. 559. Schisme causes thereof 780. remedies pag. 782. Scriptures not obscure 1â—0 to bee searched with diligence pag. 121. 584. Soule of man immortall pag. 222. 858. Suffering for Christ pag. 268. Swearing reprooued pag. 9. T. TImothy the approuer of this Epistle pag. 2. Thankesgiuing to God 34. 809. how we are to giue thankes pag. 40. V. VAine-glory to be auoyded pag. 303 625. 824. Vertue of Christs resurrection pag. 692. Vnity in affection and iudgement perswaded pag. 294. Vnregenerate their actions all sinfull pag. 151. 153. 891. Vnthankfulnesse to God a greeuous sinne pag. 35. 810. Vsury condemned pag. 846. W. WAnt doth not deiect Gods Children pag. 875. Weake to be supported pag. 770. Will accepted for the deed pag. 434. Women commended in the Scriptures pag. 742. Workes good their causes 144. we are to abound in them 145. fruits of righteousnesse 149. their author 152. their end 153. perswaded by our Church 247. 394. 639. true vse of them 663. no part of our righteousnesse 592. 659. 674. 634. how called dung pag. 637. 646 661. Word of God a light 443. 445. a word of life pag. 451. Worldly carefulnesse pag. 800. OBSERVATIONS more largely amplified CHAP. I. THanksgiuing is a seruice principally required in a Christian 34 Our fellowship in the Gospell with other Churches a great blessing 36 Prayer is needfull euen for those graces we haue 43 We are to pray for the continuance of the Gospell 48 The ground of our perseuerance is the immutabilitie of God 63 All our sufficiency is of God 68 Our loue to Ministers a good argument of our growth in godlines 82 To suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake is a gift and grace of God 88. 268 Prayer necessarie for the increase of Gods graces 108. 186 We must proceed and goe forward in godlinesse 112 Christians are to abound in good workes 145 Good workes are the fruits of righteousnes 149 The Church is not diminished but increased by persecution 158 Afflictions of the godly turne to their comfort 180 Christ Iesus the onely gaine and vantage of Christians 200 A Christians desire should be to be dissolued and to be with Christ 215 The dissolution of Gods Saints is a passage into heauen 221 The long life of good Pastors a blessing of God vpon a people 229 Our practise must be conformable to our profession 242 In a Christian courage we are not to feare the aduersaries of the truth 253 The rage of persecutors an infallible signe of their destruction 257 Faith is a speciall gift of God 265 CHAP. II. NO
to lay them out then to our masters aduantage let vs alwaies in all th ngs seeke the honor and glory of Christ Iesus and let vs not dare to seeke out owne ease or pleasure or profit or honor more then the things of Christ Iesus let our ministration which we haue receiued of our master Christ Iesus be most precious in our eyes and let not our liues be deare vnto vs to spend them in his seruice Thus indeed shall we be rightly entituled vnto the seruants of Christ Iesus in respect of our ministery and thus shall we well discharge that duty whereof this title may sufficiently remember vs. The second thing which I obserue from this title wherevnto Paul and Timothy are entituled is the great honor and dignitie vouchsafed vnto the ministers of the gospell of Christ Iesus For what greater honor and dignity then this to be the seruants of Christ Iesus the Sauiour of the world the mighty God the King of glory the prince of peace the great bishop of our soules the euerlasting high priest of our profession and that in that seruice to beare his name before the Kings and Princes and great men of the earth to be his Ambassadors to declare his will vnto his people to be his stewards to giue euery man their portion of meat in due season Let a man saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 4.1 so thinke of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God And how can a man be better esteemed then if he be so thought of Againe we saith the Apostle are ambassadors for Christ What for Christ what honor is this 2 Cor. 5.20 To be Ambassadors for a mortall Prince is such an honor as not many great men are vouchsafed vnto What honor then is it to bee ambassadors for Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords which all the ministers of the gospell are And when the Lord told Ananias that Paul was a chosen vessell vnto him Act. 9.15 to beare his name before the Gentiles and Kings and children of Israel in effect he told him that he had called him vnto the greatest honor among the sonnes of men And yet this is the honor of all them that serue him in the ministerie of the gospell Which honor if he knew that will needs be the vicar of Christ on earth then why doth he not rest satisfied with this honor to be the seruant of Iesus Christ in the ministery of the gospell of Iesus Christ but he must be the supreme head ouer all persons vpon earth so that Kings and Princes must lay downe their Crownes at his feete and be deposed and disposed of at his pleasure Howsoeuer he know it or know it not if it be knowne amongst vs why is it that we are made as the filth of the world and the off-scowring of all things The calling of a Minister what more base and contemptible amongst men and yet what calling indeed more high and honorable Whose person more maligned and disgraced then the person of the Minister and yet whose more to be reuerenced and countenanced Well howsoeuer commonly we be thought of we are the seruants of Iesus Christ in the ministery of the gospell for your sakes and as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs steed that yee be reconciled vnto God And howsoeuer yee thinke of vs yet thinke as yee ought of the word of your saluation which we bring vnto you and receiue it from vs not as the word of man but as it is indeede the word of God which is able to make you wise vnto saluation The fourth thing which I note is in the persons of them whom he saluteth and vnto whom he writeth The persons generally are all the saints in Christ Iesus which are at Philippi euen the whole Church of Philippi so many as were baptized into Christ Iesus Whence I obserue what ought to be the studie euen of the whole Church militant which is to be saints in Christ Iesus that such as they are in outward profession such they may bee in truth and in deed through the power of the of the spirit of sanctification in the inner man Now we are so many as are baptized into the name of Christ Iesus by an outward profession saints and holy our baptisme so witnessing our holy profession as circumcision did the Iewes It is then another holinesse wherevnto we are to giue all diligence then this sacramentall holinesse euen an inherent holinesse that being sanctified throughout both in our soules and in our bodies we may be blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ We must studie to be holy in all manner of conversation euen as he which hath called vs is holy denying vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and liuing soberly and righteously and godly in this present world And here vnto we doe binde our selues as it were by solemne vow and obligation in the presence of the Church when we are sacramentally sanctified by baptisme promising there to forsake the deuill and all his workes constantly to beleeue Gods holy word and obediently to keepe his commandments So that thenceforth as the Apostle often exhorteth we should walke not after the flesh but after the spirit we should crucifie the flesh with the affections and the lusts and walke in the spirit in newnesse of life we should cast off the old man which is corrupt through the deceiuable lusts and put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnes and true holinesse in a word we should die vnto sinne and liue vnto God Otherwise how is our baptisme the washing of the new birth vnto vs and the renuing of the Holy Ghost Sacramentally it is but effectually it is not vnlesse by the power of the spirit of sanctification the body of sinne be destroyed in vs that it may not reigne in vs and the life of God be renued in vs that we may liue vnto God in Iesus Christ our Lord. Neither doth it indeed at all profit vs to be sealed outwardly with the seale of an holy profession vnlesse by the power of the spirit we be sanctified in the inner man to lead our liues in all godlinesse and holinesse for vnto these onely Christ Iesus is made of God wisdome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption and these onely are made partakers of that imputed holines which properly is in Christ Iesus and is imputed vnto them which are in Christ Iesus And this is it which indeed makes vs holy and saints in Christ Iesus Our inherent holinesse is vtterly vnperfit full of vnholinesse and all shall be perfit in the heauens Yet is it so accepted with God thorow Iesus Christ our Lord that hauing it his is imputed vnto vs whereby we are made Saints in Christ Iesus So that if as we are called and as by outward profession through baptisme we are Saints in Christ Iesus so we will truly be Saints in
for all blessings by Iesus Christ So our blessed Sauiour hath taught vs where he teacheth vs thus to pray Our father which art in heauen Mat. 6.9 c. And so we confesse when we pray for grace and peace vnto our brethren from God our Father c. And as Peter said vnto Christ to whom shall we goe Ioh. 6.68 thou hast the words of eternall life so I say to whom should we pray for any blessing Euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue c. as euen now we heard out of Iames. Friuolous therefore and impious is the invocation of Saints whereby that honor is taken from God which is chiefly due and properly belongeth vnto him I meane prayer For how shall any man call on him in whom he doth not beleeue Rom 10.14 Or in whom shall any man beleeue but in God onely So then if onely we be to beleeue in God then are we only to pray vnto God and therefore not vnto Saints The third point is that the grace and free fauour of God in Christ Iesus is the very fountaine of all Gods blessings bestowed vpon vs. So the Holy Ghost witnesseth throughout the whole scripture Rom. 3.24 Ephes 2.8 1 Cor. 15.10 saying that we are iustified freely by grace that we are saued by grace and that by the grace of God we are that we are whatsoeuer we be and whatsoeuer blessing we haue And so we confesse in effect when we pray first for grace and then for peace that from grace as the fountaine may flow peace and all the riuers of Gods blessings Mans merits therefore must stand aside we may not hold any blessing of them but onely of grace For as the Apostle disputeth of election so may it be said of any blessing of God if it be of grace it is not of works else were grace no more grace Rom 11.6 and if it be of works then not of grace or else were worke no more worke One of these excludeth the other so that whatsoeuer is by the one is not by the other The fourth point is that we are to beleeue in God the Father and in Christ Iesus his Sonne So our blessed Sauiour teacheth vs where he saith Yee beleeue in God Joh. 14.1 beleeue also in me as if he should haue said yee beleeue in God and so yee are to doe beleeue also in me for so yee are to doe And so in effect we confesse when we pray vnto God the Father and Christ Iesus his Sonne for grace and peace vnto our brethren For as euen now we heard vnto whom we pray in him we are to beleeue as also againe in whom we beleeue vnto him we are to pray Accursed therfore be their infidelitie that either deny there is or doubt whether there be a God or no and make a mocke at the sonne of God In whom now they beleeue not at his presence they shall tremble and cry vnto the mountaines and rocks fall on vs Apoc. 6.16 and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe The fift point is that we are sure that God hath reconciled vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and adopted vs through him into his sonnes So the Apostle telleth vs where he saith 2 Cor. 5.18 that all things are of God which hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and that he hath predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe Ephes 1.5 according to the good pleasure of his will And so we confesse when we wish grace and peace from God our Father for if he our Father then we his sonnes and a reconciliation made betweene him and vs. And therefore hauing finished all things our blessed Sauiour saith Joh. 20 17. I ascend vnto my father and your father to my God and your God Where giue me leaue by the way to put you in minde of one point wherin of late it may be I somewhat erred When last I spake of this point in handling of those words vnto God euen our Father c. I told you that it was obserued that not any saith with Christ my Father as many say with Thomas my Lord my God And so in deed it is obserued by Zanchius on those words But since I perceiue by as faithfull and diligent an obseruer of the scriptures Dr. Rain Iob 34.36 that Elihu speaking vnto God saith my Father let Iob be tried c. not indeed in our English translations following the iudgement of some of the Rabbins but yet in the best approued Translations So that it may not be a rule that none may say with Christ my Father but as we say my God and our God so may we say my Father and our Father And herein is the sweet comfort of all Gods children that we may cry vnto God Abba which is Father that we may pray and say Our Father that we may wish grace and peace from God our Father for if he be our Father and we his sonnes then are we also heires of God and heires annexed with Christ And let all the comforts in the world stoupe vnto this one comfort the very soules ioy of all them that haue receiued the spirit of adoption The sixt point is that Christ Iesus our Lord is our onely Mediator by whom onely we haue accesse in our prayers vnto God and by whom we receiue whatsoeuer we haue of God So the Apostle witnesseth saying There is one God and one Mediator betweene God and man which is the man Christ Iesus 1 Tim. 2.5 by whom we goe boldly vnto God Heb. 4.16 that we may receiue mercy and finde grace to helpe in time of neede And so we confesse in effect when we pray for grace and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ as the meanes by whom we are partakers of grace and peace for so they are from the Lord Iesus Christ as he is the meanes by whom they are conueyed and deriued vnto vs from God euen our Father The Saints therefore are no Mediators of intercession for vs either to bring vs vnto God or to bring his blessings vnto vs. Our high Priest is able perfectly to saue them that come to God by him Heb. 7.25 seeing he euer liueth to make intercession for them and as to saue them so to giue them all graces good and needfull for them The most of the rest of the points I will conclude in one which is this that Iesus Christ is God which wee confesse when we pray for grace and peace from him that he is the Sauiour of the world which we confesse when we call him Iesus that he is that counseller and great prophet that King and Prince of peace that lambe of God slaine from the beginning of the world to take away the sinne of the world which we confesse when we call him Christ and that vnto him
mention of them alwaies in his prayers But here he tells the Philippians that alwaies in his prayers he hath them all in memory that alwaies in his praiers he hath them all in perfit memory that alwaies he hath them all in perfit memory in all his prayers that in all his prayers he remembreth them with gladnesse each circumstance more then other importing his most carefull remembrance of them in his praiers vnto God that they might continue in that grace wherein they stood in that fellowship which they had with other Churches in the gospell For therefore thanked he God and was glad on the Philippians behalfe because of the fellowship which they had in the gospell from the first day vntill then and therefore he prayed for them that they might continue in that grace and in that fellowship with other Churches in the gospell The first thing then which here I note is that on whose behalfe the Apostle giues such thanks vnto God and is so glad for them also he prayeth Whence I obserue that whatsoeuer graces be bestowed on vs still praier is needfull for vs both that we pray for our selues and that others pray for vs. For neither is any grace so perfit in any neither are all graces so complete and full in any but that both he hath neede of perseuerance and increase in that grace wherein he standeth and to haue other grace supplied which he wanteth Abraham full of blessings yet wanteth a childe and he must pray that he may not goe childlesse Isaac full of blessings Gen. 15.2 yet his wife is barren 25.21 and he must pray vnto the Lord for his wife to make her wombe fruitfull Iacob full of blessings yet he is in danger of Esau his brother and he must pray vnto the Lord 32.11 I pray thee deliuer me out of the hand of my brother from the hand of Esau Neither is any so enriched with all graces but that his requests are to bee shewed vnto God in praier and supplication for the supply of some And as not any are enriched with all graces so not in any is any grace so perfit but that he hath neede to bend the knees of his soule vnto God in humble praier for perseuerance and increase in that grace wherein he standeth Dauids delight in the law of the Lord in his statutes and in his testimonies was as great as a mans could be as himselfe sheweth saying Lord Psal 119.97 what loue haue I vnto thy law all the day long is my studie in it 54. Thy statutes haue beene my songs in the house of my pilgrimage thy testimonies haue I claimed as mine heritage for euer and why they are the very ioy of my heart 111. And yet his prayer is O teach me thy statutes O cause thou me to make much of thy law incline my heart vnto thy testimonies and not vnto couetousnes and as he hath done hee hath left vs an example so to doe be we neuer so zealous of the law of God The Apostles likewise it is like were as strong in the faith as any man is and yet they praied vnto the Lord Luc. 17.5 Lord increase our faith and therein left an example for all the children of God to follow vntill the day of Iesus Christ be they neuer so stablished in the faith Neuer any so zealous of Gods glory and holy worship but he had neede euen in respect of himselfe to pray hallowed be thy name Neuer any had his conversation so much in heauen but that he had still neede to pray thy kingdome come Neuer any mans will so conformed vnto Gods will but that he had still neede to pray thy will be done in earth as it is in heauen Neuer any man so filled with plenteousnesse but that hee had still neede to pray Giue vs this day our daily bread Neuer any mans sinnes so wholy pardoned but that in regard of his continuall slidings he had still neede to pray forgiue vs our trespasses as we forgiue them that trespasse against vs. Neuer any man so freed from tentation and from the deuill but that he had still neede to pray Lead vs not into tentation but deliuer vs from euill And therefore our blessed Sauiour hath appointed this forme to be vsed by all the faithfull vnto what degree of perfection soeuer they be come euen to the end So that whatsoeuer graces be bestowed on vs yet still is prayer needfull for vs. Neither only that we pray for our selues but that others also pray for vs. We are not many of vs better then was Timothy that faithfull seruant of Iesus Christ yet for him Paul powred out prayers night and day 2 Tim. 1.3 and no doubt it was needfull for him We are not the best of vs like vnto Paul that elect vessell of Iesus Christ yet he requested the praiers of the faithfull for him that vtterance might be giuen vnto him Eph 6.19 that he might open his mouth boldly to publish the secret of the gospell and that therein he might speake boldly as he ought to speake He was one that feared not the face of man 20. that kept nothing backe but deliuered his message alwaies faithfully and boldly yet for this grace he thought the praiers of the faithfull needful for him therefore craueth them not only of the Ephesians but likewise of the Colossians in his epistle to them Colos 4.3 Farre therefore be it from vs beloued to say as the manner of some is vnto any of Gods children bestow your praiers where you list I neede not your praiers I care not for your praiers pray for your selfe all your praiers will be little enough for your selfe I will pray for my selfe These be the words not of them that abound with grace but of them that are not taught in the word nor know how much the prayer of a righteous man auaileth if it be feruent Farre likewise be it from vs once to dreame of any such perfection in our selues but that we haue still neede to pray to abound more and more in all grace and in all things daily more and more to grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ For be it our predestination our election our adoption our reconciliation our iustification which are as sure vnto all the sonnes of God as that God is true yet euen in respect of these haue we neede alwaies to pray that the assurance of them may be daily more and more sealed vnto our spirits by the pledge of Gods spirit Againe be it our faith our hope our loue our knowledge our iudgment or the like which are the worke of Gods owne finger in all his children yet in respect of these haue we neede alwaies to pray for continuall increase and all godly growth in them Yea be it whatsoeuer grace wherein we are so stablished that we are sure we cannot finally fall from it yet are we still to
be it the beginning or the perfiting or what it may be if it be good we receiue it from God Our blessed Sauiour speaking more particularly of faith in Christ Iesus and an holy confession of his sinne saith flesh and bloud hath not reueiled this vnto thee Mat. â—â— but my father which is in heauen Faith in Christ Iesus and an holy confession of his name are not the fruits of mans wisdome but they are the speciall gifts of God our heauenly father And speaking of obedience to the Gospell he saith oh 6.44 no man can come to me except the father which hath sent me draw him No eomming vnto Christ no obedience vnto his will vnlesse wee bee drawen and haled against our wils and of vnwilling bee made willing And therefore the Spouse in the Canticles called vpon her Bridegroome Christ Iesus and saith vnto him draw me and we will runne after thee Till he draw vs Cant. 1.4 we runne not after him in whole or in part but indeede we runne from him but when hee drawes vs by his cords euen by the preaching of his Gospell and of vnwilling makes vs willing then wee runne after him Haue wee then no good thing but which wee receiue from God Doth not flesh and blood reueale any mysterie of our saluation vnto vs Can we not come vnto Christ vnlesse the father of our Lord Iesus Christ draw vs If then we come vnto Christ and obey his Gospell it is wholly from God If wee beleeue or vnderstand any thing in the way of godlinesse it is wholy from the illumination of Gods spirit If in vs there be any thing that is good it is wholly the gift of God bestowed on vs. Hee onely hath the interest both in the beginning and in the encrease of it in vs. Which also yet farther appeareth by this in that wee giue thankes vnto God for our calling into the fellowship which we haue in the Gospell and for all other his workes of mercie on vs and in that wee praie vnto God for encrease in all knowledge and iudgement and for euery grace of his spirit which he knoweth to be needefull for vs. For whatsoeuer it is wherefore we giue thankes vnto the Lord thereby wee acknowledge that we haue reciued it from the Lord and whatsoeuer it is wherefore wee pray vnto the Lord thereby we acknowledge that it is to be receiued from the Lord as euerie man knoweth by the nature of thankesgiuing and of praier Doe we then well in giuing thankes vnto God for our calling into the fellowship of the Gospell and for other good things begunne in vs Doe wee well to pray vnto God that he will encrease our obedience to â—he Gospell and whatsoeuer good grace he hath begun in vs Doe wee well to giue thankes vnto God for the beginning and to praie vnto God for the perfiting of euerie good worke in vs If we doe not well heerein then our Apostle did not well in this place thus to doe on the Philippians behalfe and his example hath deceiued vs but if wee doe well heerein then is both the beginning and encrease and perfiting of our obedience to the Gospell and of euerie good worke in vs onely from the Lord who is all in all things Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending as in regard of his Maiesty so in regard of all creatures from whom as all creatures haue their beginning continuance and support so haue all good graces their beginning encrease and perfection from him Howbeit heere yee must vnderstand that when wee thus teach that both the beginning and encrease and perfiting of our obedience to the Gospell and of euery good worke in vs is onely from God we doe not either make the ministration of the Gospell to bee of none effect or transforme our selues into blockes and stones For albeit hee onely beginne encrease and perfit in vs our obedience to the Gospell and euery good grace that is wrought in vs yet doth he not this immediately by himselfe but he doth it by meanes He doth it but he vseth the ministery of his seruants in the preaching of his Gospell to effect it he giueth encrease but by the planting of Paul and watering of Apollos as it is written I haue planted 1 Cor. 3.6 Apollos watered but God gaue the encrease Hee reconcileth his children vnto himselfe but by the word of reconciliation which hee hath committed to vs his children as it is written all things are of God which hath reconciled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ 2 Cor. 5 18. and hath giuen vnto vs the ministerie of reconciliation He reuealeth his truth vnto his children but by his Ministers vnto whom hee reuealeth his truth that they may preach it vnto vs as it is written when it pleased God to reueale his sonne in me Gal. 1. â—6 that I should preach him among the Gentiles c. And therefore as it is said that faith is the gift of God so is it also sayd that faith is by hearing Ephes 2.8 Rom. 10.17 euen hearing of the word preached so that his gift is giuen by the ministrie of the word preached And as it is said that eternall life is the gift of God through Iesus Christ our Lord so is it also said Rom. 6.23 that the Gospell is the power of God Rom. 1.16 or the powerfull instrument of God vnto saluation vnto euery one that beleeueth so that the preaching of the Gospel is the ordinarie instrument of God wherby he giueth saluation and eternall life to euery one that beleeueth We doe not therefore make the ministration of the Gospell to bee of none effect when wee say that God onely beginneth this and euery good worke in vs and also encreaseth and perfiteth it in vs but rather wee magnifie the ministration of the Gospell in asmuch as we say that he onely doth this but by the ministration of the Gospell as the ordinarie instrument of his spirit Neither when we thus teach doe we transforme men into blockes and stones as though they had no power or faculty in themselues at all to worke for wee know that the naturall man hath vnderstanding and will whereby he differeth not onely from stocks and stones but from bruit beasts But what is his vnderstanding and what is his will till he be renued by the spirit of God his vnderstanding is full of darknesse and ignorance and his will full of wickednesse and vanity He vnderstandeth but not the things of the spirit of God as it is written the naturall man perceiueth not the things of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him 1 Cor. 2.14 neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned nay his vnderstanding and wisdome is enmity against God Rom. 8.7 for it is not subiect to the Law of God neither indeede can be Likewise hee willeth but not any thing that is good as it is written all the
it by the meris of the Saints by the vertue of their sufferings by the force of their bloud which they shed for the Gospell No nor so for all their merits are not of that worth all their sufferings and deaths haue not that vertue that thereby the Gospell should be fuâ—thered or the Church increased How then comes it to passe that the persecutions and sufferings of the Saints doe further the Gospell 1. By the power of Christ 2. By the example of the Saints constancie in their sufferings 3. By the freedome of the Gospell then when the Saints are bound for the Gospell For such is the power of Christ that howsoeuer their enemies doe band themselues against his Saints so to worke the subuersion of the Gospell and of the truth of Christ Iesus yet he can at his pleasure and doth make their deuises to be of none effect nor onely so but turneth them to a cleane other end then they had imagined And therefore the Psalmist saith Why doe the heathen rage and the people murmure in vaine Psal 2 1. The kings of the earth band themselues c. As if he should haue said The enemies of Christ plot and practise all that euer they can against him and against his truth and gospell but all in vaine for the God of heauen sees them and laughes them to scorne he either frustrateth their wicked plots and practises or turnes them to his owne glory Againe when men see the Saints constancie in their sufferings how little are they danted with the furie of their aduersaries how patiently they suffer their bands and persecutions how by the mighty power of God assisting them and strengthning them â—hey do euen in their death triumph ouer death this very example of their constancie brings many vnto the Church and much furthereth the Gospell And hâ—revpon is that knowne saying that the bloud of the Martyrs is the seede of the Church Againe the word of God is not bound though the Saints doe suffer euen vnto bands as the Apostle saith I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bands 2 Tim. 2.9 but the word of God is not bound And therefore in their bands for the Gospelâ— sake they may preach and publish the Gospell so much that their bands may be to the furthering rather then to the hindering of the gospel as we read that our Apostle in this his imprisonment at Rome for two yeares space preached the kingdome of God Act. 28 31. and â—aught those things which concerned the Lord Iesus Christ without let and that he wrote almost as many Epistles there vnto the Churches as he wrote else at all And thus yee see â—oth that the persecutions of Gods saints rather further then hinder the Gospell and likewise how it commeth to passe â—hat they doe so Now the vse which we are to make hereof is hence to be comforted in all our persecutions and troubles which the wicked raise vp against vs. For what though they seeke all occasions against vs because of the truth which wee proâ—esse What though they bring vâ— before Kings and Ruâ—ers Iudges and great Officers and there vniustly accuse vs â—or arreigne vs as euill doers for the Gospels sake of Christ â—esus What though they pâ—euaile to get vs cast into priâ—on or throwne out of our liuings or deliuered vnto death â—or the hope of our profession It may be that they may â—aue their will vpon vs and bring their wicked purposes â—gainst vs to passe But what of all this Is thus the gospels â—urthered Doth the Lord turne these things to the enâ—argement of his Church A chip then for all these or all â—hat man can doe against vs. Nay herein we ioy and will â—oy that by our sufferings or deaths the Gospell is furtheâ—ed and the Church enlarged If together with our bands â—he Gospell also were bound if together with the torment â—r fall of our bodies they could ruâ—ne plucke downe the â—alles of our Church then might we well shrinke at our sufâ—ering and wrongs then might we well be vexed in our â—oules for the malicious practises of the wicked against vs. But seeing the Lord turnes all that they doe vnto vs to the â—lory of his name to the furtherance of his Gospell and â—o the propagation of his Church howsoeuer they intended â—he cleane contrary we may well reioyce and be glad when â—hey say or doe all manner of euill against vs for Christ his â—ake and the Gospels And thus in all our persecutions and â—ufferings we may resolue that therein the Lord will doe â—hat which shall be to the glory of his name the good of his Church and the furtherance of his gospell If our deliuerance from our enemies or our sufferings will make most hereunto then will he deliuer vs as he did Daniel from the Lyons the three Children from the hote fierie fornace and our Apostle from this his imprisonment But if our sufferings or deaths will make most thereunto then they that hate vs shall haue their will ouer vs as they had ouer Steâ—â—â— our Apostle in his latter imprisonment and ouer many blessed Martyrs which are dead in the Lord. Bee wee theâ— deliuered or not deliuered from the will of our enemies still this is our comfort that in his gracious prouideÌ„ce the Lord turneth all to the furthering of the gospell Onely let vs be constant in all our troubles let vs cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord and let vs not loue our liues vnto the death thâ— men seeing our holy constancie in our sufferings for Christ his sake and the gospels may acknowledge the mightie power of God in strengthening vs to endure such sufferings for the truths sake and so may bee woone to embrace the same truth with vs. And howsoeuer we be bound yet leâ— vs giue proofe as much as we can that the gospell is not bound By teaching and writing and how else we can let vs euer in our bands labour to turne many vnto righteousnesse and to enlarge the Kingdome of Christ Iesus So shall our sufferings be but as the pounding of spice to make our smell the sweeter or as the pressing of the Palme tree to spread the gospell farther Our enemies maine purposes shall be disappoynted and the name of our great God shall be glorified Againe this serueth to condemne the faintnesse and backe-sliding of manie in their persecutions and troubles Much seede sowen in stonie ground Many that when stormes and persecutions arise because of the word by and by are offended A calme Sea they can but a storme they cannot brooke They can well endure to haue Christ crucified preached vnto them but if Chrst come vnto them with his crosse they cannot away with him Nay then many faint and many fall away What then Such fainting at the things whereby the Gospell may be furthered Such â—â—lling away for feare of the things whereby the bounds of â—â—e Church may be enlarged Can your liues or liuelyâ—oodes
it would and should As then it is better to be out of prison and to liue at libertie so is it better to die and to be with Christ than to liue in the body 5. Because in the body wee only know in part beleeue in part loue in part liue in part ioy in part and are blessed in part with all such graces of the spirit but when wee remoue out of the body then that which is in part shall be abolished As then it is better to know to loue to liue to ioy c. perfectly than only but in part so is it better to be loosed and to be with Christ where all these shall be perfected than to liue in the body where they are neuer but in part Lastly to passe ouer the rest in silence because it is better to be with God than with men in heauen than in earth in a state freed from sorrow sinne and temptation than in a state subiect to them all Job 14.1 for man that is borne of a woman is but of short continuance and full of trouble as Iob speaketh yea his life is as a warfare 7.1 Matt. 6.34 as the same Iob speaketh and as our Sauiour speaketh euery day of his life bringeth griefe enough with it neither hath his griefe an end till his life haue an end But blessed are the dead that die in the Lord Ap. 14.13 euen so saith the spirit for they rest from their labours and their workes follow them They rest from their labours inasmuch as all teares are wiped from their eyes no more death nor sorrow nor crying nor paine doth take hold of them and their workes follow them inasmuch as they are had in remembrance before God when all other things of our life leaue vs and forsake vs. I spare to enlarge this point further at this time Ye may easily conceiue what might be added Let this serue for a iust reproofe of them that are vnwilling to die For come now and let vs reason the case together What man is there among you that if hee were clothed only with ragged and torne and patched and worne and bad cloathes would not be willing to be vncloathed of them and to be cloathed with better And what else is this mortall and corruptible body but as ragged and rotten cloathes wherewith wee are cloathed Why should wee not then be willing to be shifted of those cloathes of this mortall and corruptible body and to bee cloathed with our house which is from heauen euen with incorruption and immortalitie Againe what man is there among you that if hee were in prison would not be willing to be set at libertie or being in a place where he is but a stranger would not be willing to be at home And what else is this sinfull bodie but as a prison of the soule wherein it is so shut that it hath no libertie till it returne vnto him that gaue it Or what else is this world but as a place wherein wee wander as pilgrims and haue no abiding Citie Why should wee not then be willing to remoue out of this prison of the bodie and to bee receiued into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God or to loose anchor from this land wherein wee are but strangers and by death to saile towards heauen where is our home and our abiding Citie Where should the members ioy to be but with their head Where should the spouse desire to bee but with her husband Where should man whose breath is in his nostrils delight to bee but with him that is his life to see him as hee is and to liue in his continuall presence Surely whosoeuer thou art that art vnwilling to die thou doest not yet conceiue nor beleeue the blessed estate of them that die in the Lord thou hast not yet throughly learned this lesson that Christ is the husband of the Church that Christ is the life of his body that in the presence of Christ there is fulnesse of ioy and life for euermore for then wouldest thou willingly desire with the Apostle to bee loosed and to bee with Christ which is farre the best If the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts were euen as one condition vnto them so that in their death there were indeed no difference or if after death there remained nothing but a fearefull expectation of iudgement then indeed thou haddest some reason to be vnwilling to die But now that Christ by death hath triumphed ouer death and made death vnto thee if thou belong vnto him a passage vnto life without death vnto ioy without sorrow vnto all blessednesse without any miserie why shouldest thou bee vnwilling to die Nay now a chip for death nay now most welcome death And so beloued let it be to euery one of vs. If wee belong vnto Christ there is no cause why wee should feare death and great cause there is why wee should embrace death Let vs therefore neuer feare death nor be vnwilling to die but whensoeuer the Lord his will is let vs be willing to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all LECTVRE XIX PHILIP 1. Verse 23. Desiring to be loosed and to be with Christ which is best of all NOw to proceed Against this which hath beene said it may be obiected that as no man is to put asunder the things which God hath coupled together as the soule and the body so no man is to desire that the things which God hath coupled bee sundred and therefore no Christian is to desire to die Whereunto I answer that it is true that no Christian is to desire simply to die nor to die to this end only that he may be rid of the miseries of this life nor to die otherwise than when the Lord his will is but yet he may desire to die and to be with Christ to die to this end that hee may bee with Christ to die when the Lord his will is and when his death may be for his glory 1 Reg. 19.4 So it is to be vnderstood of Elias that he desired to die when he praied and said It is enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better than my fathers And so wee say that a Christian may desire to die when the Lord his will is not for that death in it selfe is to be desired but because he desireth to be with Christ So that the thing which a Christian desireth simply and in it selfe is to bee with Christ neither doth he otherwise desire to be loosed but that he may be with Christ and so wee say he may desire to be loosed when the Lord his will is And thus much for this which is the chiefe point in these words whence ye see that a Christian in respect of himselfe may desire rather to die than to liue Other things there are which may not vnfruitfully bee noted in these words which I will only briefly touch
because they are things not principally intended The Apostle desireth to be loosed and to be with Christ to bee loosed why that he might be with Christ Whence I obserue that the death of Gods Saints is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto heauen where Christ sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God Hee which at the first coupled soule and body together in death parteth them asunder and taketh the soule vnto himselfe to bee where he is till in the resurrection hee couple them againe â—ogether neuer after to be parted asunder Whereof all the godly in Christ Iesus at all times haue beene so thorowly perswaded that alwayes in death they haue done and doe after the example of Christ Iesus commend their soules â—nto the hands of him that gaue them saying as he did Faâ—her into thine hands I commend my spirit Luk. 23.46 So wee reade that that holy Martyr Steuen when hee was stoned called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit Act. 7.59 And in death it is the very ordinary praier of all Gods Saints Wherein they plainly shew their thorow-perswasion that in death their soules are receiued by the Father of spirits into the heauenly habitations there to be ioyned vnto Christ Iesus Contraâ—riwise the death of the wicked and vngodly of the earth is nothing else but a departure of the soule out of the body vnto hell there to be with the Deuill and his Angels Examples of both we haue in the begger and the rich man Luk. 16.22 whose deaths vnto the one was the departure of his soule out of his body into heauen but vnto the other the departure of his soule out of his body into hell Or if the persons of these proue not strongly enough take for example the death of the two theeues which were hanged with our blessed Sauiour on the Crosse vnto the one of which Iesus said that that day hee should be with him in Paradise Luk. 23.43 but vnto the other that railed on him his death doubtlesse was a downfall into hell Is then the dissolution of Gods Saints a passage of the soule out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ Farre be it then from vs to thinke that the condition of the children of men and the condition of beasts is euen as one condition vnto them that when man dieth hee returneth wholly vnto the dust and hath no more fruit of all the trauels that hee hath taken vnder the Sunne Thus indeede sensuall man following onely the iudgement of his weake sense and of his owne blinde reason thinketh and saith As the one dieth so dieth the other man and beast haue all one breath and in death there is no excellencie of man aboue the beast all goe to one place all to the earth as all came from the earth But the spirit of God hath otherwise taught vs in his holy word for doth not the Lord say that he is the God of Abraham Matt. 22.32 of Isaac and of Iacob And doth he not say that he is not the God of the dead but of the liuing Abraham Isaac and Iacob then are not dead but liuing Liuing How In their soules with God Dead they are in respect of the separation of their soules from their bodies But forasmuch as the earthly house of their Tabernacle being destroyed they haue a building giuen of God that is an house not made with hands but eternall in the heauens 2 Cor. 5.1 as the Apostle witnesseth euen of all the Saints of God therefore they are still liuing in their soules with God in the heauenly habitations Howsoeuer then the bodies of men be mortall and in death goe downe vnto the dust whence first they came yet their soules are immortall and in death returne vnto the Father of spirits whence they came But what needs more to this purpose then that which here our Apostle saith In death the sonnes of men are loosed that is their soules are separated from their bodies Now if the soule were mortall as the body what needed any loosing of the one from the other Surely both should fall together and not the one bee loosed from the other if the condition of both were one Euen this then that the soules in death are loosed from the bodies of men sheweth that the soules are immortall Againe in death the Saints of God are loosed that they may be with Christ After death then they are with Christ not in body for that descendeth vnto the graue there to rest vntill the resurrection In soule then In death then the soules of Gods Saints passe out of the body vnto heauen there to be with Christ And therefore farre be it from vs to thinke that in death as of beast so of man there is vtterly an end and an entire returne vnto the dust And yet so we liue a great many of vs as if we made no other reckning for do we not a great many of vs passe our dwelling here without feare in chambering and wantonnes in gluttony and drunkenesse in striefe and enuying Doe we not euen glut ourselues with sporting and pleasure and sundry delights of the flesh and say let vs be merry and take our fils of pleasure while we are here for when we are gone then all the world is gone with vs. Surely if a man may coniecture by our dissolutenesse of life a great many of vs either thinke that in death there is vtterly an end of vs or too little thinke what remaineth after death Beloued wee are bought with a price let vs therefore glorifie God both in our bodies and in our spirits We may not liue vnto our selues nor giue our members weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but we must liue vnto him that died for vs and rose againe and giue our members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse Let vs so liue that in our liues wee thinke of death and let vs know that if we die the death of the Saints we shall die to liue for euer with Christ but if otherwise our part shall be in that lake that euer burneth Againe this may serue for the confutation of that foolish dreame of purgatorie The soules of Gods Saints they are loosed in death from the body and being loosed are with Christ The soules of the wicked they likewise in death are loosed from the body and being loosed do as it is said of Iudas Act. 5.25 go to their owne place euen the place of the damned Where then is Purgatorie They that trouble the Church with this fancie tell vs that of them that die some are perfect and iust men and they go streight vnto heauen others are desperately wicked and they goe streight downe into hell and others are neither perfitly good nor thoroughly badde and for these are Purgatorie But I demaund them touching this third sort of men haue they faith or no They grant they haue but a weake
good and so may he ioy in the continuance of his life iâ— he looke vnto the end wherefore it is continued Whatsoeuer therefore we be let vs remember that we are to liue vnto him that hath called vs out of darknes into light and in whatsoeuer perill our life is preserued let vs remember that it is continued for the glory of God and the good of our â—rethren And as we are by our calling Ministers or others â— let vs labour that our abode in the flesh and continuance â— life may be to the furtherance and ioy and comfort of â—ur brethren in euery thing that is good And let this bee â—oken touching the end wherefore the life of Christians in â—enerall and of Ministers in particular is preserued and â—ontinued viz. for the glory of God and the good of his Church Which as it serueth for the instruction of all to â—each vs euer to looke vnto the end wherefore our life is â—ontinued vpon earth so for the reproofe of such as whose â—â—fe doth no good and for the comfort of such whose life â—rues for the good of the Church Now followeth the other end wherefore the Apostle â—ith he should abide and with them all continue viz. that â—hey seeing the mightie power of Christ Iesus in deliuering â—im from the mouth of the Lion from the crueltie of Nero â—ight more abundantly reioyce in him in whom already â—hey dâ—d reioyce for sauing him from death and bringing â—im againe vnto them Whence first I doe obserue the great â—eioycing which ought to be in the people for their Pastors â—eliuerance out of perill and for the continuance of his life â—mongst them their ioy should euen abound in Christ Ieâ—us as in his great blessing and mercy vpon them So wee â—eade that when Peter was deliuered out of prison by an Angell there was great ioy among the Christians which were â—ssembled in the house of Mary Iohn Marke his mother Act. 12.12 â—nsomuch that it is said of the maid that came to the doore when Peter knocked at the entrie doore 14. that she opened not the entrie doore for gladnesse as one so surprised with ioy that â—he could not rest till she had told it and when the doore was opened and the rest saw it is said of them 16 that they were astonied partly through wondering at and partly â—hrough reioycing for his deliuerance And so should they that are taught in the word abundantly reioyce when their Teacher is freed from trouble or danger and his life or libertie is continued vnto them for whether it be life or libertie that is granted vnto him it is for their sakes oâ—â— whom the Lord hath made him ouerseer and thereâ—â—â—â— they are to honour him and to reioyce for him as pâ—â—â—ued for them and the furtherance of their faith Such then as grieue at the life or libertie of their faithfull Pastors such as practise what possibly they can against the life and libertie of their godly Teachers such as wash and watch euery aduantage against them to get their mouths stopt or depriued of their ministerie such as reioyce in their trouble imprisonment or banishment let such I say and all such like looke vnto it whether they belong to the sheepe-fold of Christ Iesus Luk. 10.16 He that heareth you beareth aâ— saith our Sauiour Christ and he that despiseth you desâ—â—â— mee To refuse then to heare the Ministers of Iesus Christ is much because it is to refuse to heare Iesus Christ likewise to despise the Ministers of Iesus Christ is very much because it is to despise Iesus Christ but what then is it â—o practise mischiefe against the Ministers of Iesus Christ 〈◊〉 reioyce in the losse of their life or libertie and to band men selues against them Surely this is plainly to bewray themselues not to belong to Christ Iesus As for vs if wee will know that wee belong vnto Christ Iesus let vs reioyce in the life and libertie of our faithfulâ— Teachers The life and libertie of Gods faithfull Minister cause ioy in the hearts of them that belong vnto the Loâ—â— Let vs therefore by this token discerne what we are good or bad Gospellers The second thing which hence I obserue is the effect which the examples of the power and goodnesse of Christ Iesus in the deliuerance of his Saints out of their troubles ought to worke in vs such examples should confirme vs daily more and more in that reioycing which wee haue 〈◊〉 Christ Iesus For when we plainly see as in a spectacle before our eyes by the deliuerance of his Saints out of their troubles that our King and our Sauiour beholdeth vs from his holy heauens lookes vpon our sufferings our wrongs takes our matters into his owne hands auengeth vs of oâ— enemies and deliuers vs out of the will of them that hate 〈◊〉 this should adde much vnto that reioycing which before â—ee had and cause vs farre more abundantly to reioyce in â—hrist Iesus because thus wee see that which before we beâ—â—eued that our King liueth and raigneth and hath all â—â—wer giuen vnto him both in heauen and in earth But how little such examples worke with vs doth apâ—eare by our little reioycing in Christ Iesus All our reioyâ—ng is in the vanities and pleasures and fooleries of this â—â—e neither doe wee euer vouchsafe to consider the power â—â—d the mercy which the Lord sheweth in his Saints And â—â—erefore wee reioyce not as wee should but as wee should â—ot O let vs consider the great things which our Iesus hath â—one and still doth for vs. Let vs not be so negligent as to â—asse ouer or to forget the things wherein hee sheweth his â—ower and his mercy towards his Saints but let vs religiâ—usly regard and remember them that so we may haue our â—eioycing in Christ Iesus LECTVRE XXI PHILIP 1. Verse 27. Onely let your conuersation bee as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ that whether I come and see you or else be absent I may heare of your matters that yee continue in one spirit and in one minde fighting together through the faith of the Gospell HIâ—herto wee haue heard the Apostle his Exordium and his Narration Now that which followeth both in this chapter and in the rest of this Epistle is for the most part matter of exhortation A little in the third chapter hee furnisheth them with matter of doctrine against certaine false Teachers which were crept in amongst them But because they were well groundeâ—â— the truth by his ministerie and Apostleship the speâ—â— thing wherein the rest of this Epistle is spent is exhortaâ—â—â— vnto a Christian life In this remainder of this chapter 〈◊〉 the Apostle setteth downe that generall exhortation vnâ—â— Christian life which is indeed the great and maine exhortation whereof all the rest are but branches and secondly 〈◊〉 insisteth particularly in some of those things wherein thâ— life whereunto he exhorteth consisteth His generall exhortation is generally
high hand and as they haue begunne so continue to persecute the Church of God this is an infallible token of their perdition yea it is a cleare cause of their destruction as wee see heauie plagues and iudgements to haue ouertaken Hananiah Shemaiah Amaziah Ier. 28.16.29 25. Amos 7.17 and others because they were malicious enemies against his Prophets Ieremiah Amos and others The vse which our Apostle here teacheth vs to make hereof is this not to feare the aduersaries that oppose themselues against vs for when they persecute vs from one Citie to another beat vs imprison vs and euery way afflict vs whom hurt they Euen themselues they runne themselues vpon the rockes and bring vpon themselues swift damnation They thinke they haue great masteries ouer vs but indeed themselues smart for it Let them therefore looke vnto it how they hold on to wrecke their malice vpon vs and let vs not feare all that euer they doe or can doe against vs. Yea but though they hurt themselues yet they hurt vs also how should wee then but feare them Nay that is the next reason wherefore wee are not to feare them because their persecution and rage against vs is no harme vnto vs but a token vnto vs of saluation And to you of saluation that is The furie and rage of the aduersaries against you if yee stand fast and fight together with one minde through the faith of the Gospell is a plaine token vnto you of your saluation Whence I obserue that persecution by the aduersaries is vnto Gods children a token of their saluation Wee reioyce saith the Apostle of you in the Churches of God 2 Th. 1.4.5 because of your patience and faith c. Againe Gal. 6.17 I beare in my body saith the Apostle the markes of the Lord Iesus Whereby he signifieth that his afflictions were the very markes of his saluation through Christ Iesus as whereby hee was made like vnto him Againe If wee suffer with him 2 Tim. 2.12 wee shall also raigne with him And againe Blessed are they that suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake Matt. 5.10 for theirs is the kingdome of heauen The Scriptures are very plentifull to this purpose cleerely shewing that persecution by the aduersaries is vnto Gods children a token of their saluation A token I say but not a cause for that of the Apostle is euer true that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed vnto vs. Rom. 8.15 Vnto the aduersaries indeed their persecution and rage against vs is so a token that it is also a cause of their destruction for sinne being a iust cause oâ— death Rom. 6.23 according to that of the Apostle The wages of sinne is death surely this great and grieuous sinne of persecuting the truth and the professors thereof must needs bee a iust cause of their endlesse destruction But vnto vs their persecution and their rage against vs is onely a token not a cause of our saluation for both to suffer for Christ is the gift of God as it is in the next verse and saluation also through sufferings is his gift by grace through faith So that it is no cause but it is vnto vs a token of saluation as both this and many other places shew Howbeit here yee must also vnderstand that so their persecution and rage against vs is a token vnto vs of saluation if wee continue in one spirit and in one minde fighting together against them through the faith of the Gospell and in nothing fearing the aduersaries It is not standing 〈◊〉 while and not continuing or fighting for a blow or â—wo and then giuing the bucklers or taking courage for a spirt and afterwards for feare falling away that betokens our saluation But he that continueth vnto the end he shall bee saued Mat. 10.22 he that fighteth lawfully and as hee should hee shall be crowned 2 Tim. 2.5 Hab. 6.6 and he that for feare flatly falleth away purchaseth vnto himselfe a fearfull iudgement The vse which our Apostle teacheth vs to make hereof is this as of the former not to feare the aduersaries which oppose themselues against vs for what if wee be tried by mockings and scourgings yea moreouer by bonds and imprisonments What if wee be stoned hewen asunder slaine with the sword afflicted and tormented many wayes This is vnto vs a token of our saluation They thinke that tâ—â—s they hurt vs and haue their willes ouer vs but indeed thus they further our reckoning in the day of Christ Iesus Let vs therefore not feare what they doe or can doe against vs but let vs be of good courage and hold fast the profession of our hope vnto the end LECTVRE XXIII PHILIP 1. Verse 29. For vnto you it is giuen for Christ that not onely yee should beleeue in him but also suffer for his sake 30. Hauing the same fight which yee saw in mee and now heare to be in mee YEa but how and whence is it that persecution betokeneth perdition to the aduersaries and saluation vnto vs It is of God as our Apostle in the next words saith And this is the third motiue or reason which the Apostle vseth to perswade the Philippians not to feare the aduersaries because it is of God that persecution is perdition to the aduersaries and saluation vnto them Whence I obserue that it is of God that tribulation is recompenced vnto them that trouble vs and saluation vnto vs which are troubled This also our Apostle plainly witnesseth in another place where he saith 2 Thess 1.6.7 It is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them â—hat trouble you and to you which are troubled rest with vs c. Where not only this is manifestly set downe that God recompenceth tribulation to the troublers and rest to the â—roubled but withall that it is a righteous thing wiâ—h God so to doe A righteous thing indeed with God in respect of his iustice to the one and a righteous thing in respect of his promise vnto the other for in respect of his iustice it is a righteous thing with him to recompence tribulation to them that trouble his Saints because they deserue to haue vengeance rendred vnto them in flaming fire according to that of the Apostle Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne that which is due in iustice vnto sinne is death and damnation and iudgement mercilesse Iam. 2.13 due in iustice vnto him that sheweth no mercy and therefore doubtlesse vnto him that without all mercy rageth and persecuteth And in respect of his promise it is a righteous thing with him to recompence rest vnto them that are troubled because he hath promised the kingdome of heauen to them that suffer persecution for righteousnes sake Mat. 5.10 saying Blessed are they which suffer persecution for righteousnesse sake for theirs is the kingdome of heauen and againe If wee suffer 2 Tim. 2.12 wee
but in his sufferings he was patient and constant neiâ—her for bonds nor imprisonment nor feare of death shrunk â—â—om the profession of his hope This was his fight and â—hus he ouercame Hence then 1. I obserue that it is no light matter to enâ—ure the crosse for Christ his sake but it is a fight with the â—duersarie euen a round trying of the masterie who shall â—uercome Now in this fight the fielde is wonne and the masterie got if we patiently constantly endure the crosse â—et vs therefore stand fast that at the last we may say with â—he Apostle I haue fought a good fight 2. Hence I obserue that the example of Gods Saints that â—aue suffered before vs should encourage vs gladly to suffer â—or Christ his sake And therfore our Sauiour encourageth his Disciples against persecution thus saying so persecuted â—hey the Prophets which were before you And againe If the world hate you ye know that it hated me before you And again Take the Prophets saith Iames for an example of suffering aduersitie and of long patience As therefore we haue the holy men of God for an example let vs gladly suffer for Christ his sake and in nothing feare the aduersaries 3. Hence I obserue that the Pastors ought to be vnto their flockes examples as of other good things so of patience and constancie in suffering for Christ his sake 4 That great and long crosses may lie vpon them when God loues most as here on Paul on the Israelites 400 yeeres in EGYPT on Abraham in his barennesse Laus omnis soli Deo THE SECOND CHAPTER LECTVRE XXIV PHILIP 2. Verse 1. If there be therefore any consolation in Christ if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the spirit if any compassion and mercy 2. Fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded hauing the same loue being of one accord and of one iudgement THE Apostle hauing in the former chapter exhorted the Philippians generally vnto such a conuersation as becommeth the Gospell of Christ and hauing particularly instanced in some of those points wherein such a conuersation consisteth now in this chapter hee instanceth in some other points wherein such a conuersation consisteth as namely in concord loue and humilitie and most earnestly exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs vnto these most necessarie vertues and graces of a Christian life and conversation In the words I note 1. the manner 2. the matter of the Apostles exhortation The manner how the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians is by way of request as we say for all the loues vnder heauen in the first verse in these words If there be therefore c. Wherein the Apostle coucheth 4. very patheticall arguments to perswade the things whervnto he exhorteth them are inferred as ye see vpon the words before as if he should haue said your selues haue seene what I suffered at Philippi for Christ his sake what fighting I had there and now yee heare what I suffer at Rome for Christ his sake what fighting I haue here If therefore c. The first argument is If there be any consolation in Christ that is if by my ministerie and Apostleship ye haue any comfort in Christ Iesus then fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded c. as if he should haue said now shew whether yee haue receiued any consolation in Christ Iesus by the worke of my ministerie If yee haue receiued any let me haue some backe againe from you fulfill my ioy c. The second argument is if there be any comfort of loue that is if you so loue me that yee desire any comfort in these my bands for the defence of the Gospell then fulfill my ioy c. as if he should haue said I loue you from the very heart roote in Iesus Christ now shew whether yee so loue me that indeed yee desire my comfort in my bands and imprisonment And if yee doe so loue me then fulfill my ioy c. The third argument is If there be any fellowship of the spirit that is if yee be knit together in the bond of one spirit with me and amongst your selues then fulfill my ioy c. as if hee should haue said Men that are knit together in the bond of one spirit are to giue proofe thereof by concord loue and agreement amongst themselues now then shew whether yee be knit together in the bond of one spirit with me amongst your selues And if yee be so knit together then fulfill my ioy c. The fourth argument is if there be any compassion and mercy that is if ye haue any bowels of compassion to shew any mercie to me the Lord his prisoner for your sake then fulfill my ioy c. as if he should haue said Now shew what bowels of compassion there are in you what mercy you haue on me the prisoner of Iesus Christ for your sake And if there bee any bowels of compassion in you any mercy towards me then fulfill my ioy c. What more patheticall to moue more forcible to perswade then these arguments so closely followed and so passionately vrged All such and in such sort pressed that the manner of the Apostles exhortation could not be deuised more effectuall to perswade the things which now his hearts desire was to perswade Now the matter of the Apostles exhortation is partly touching graces which he wisheth them to follow after and partly touching faults which hee wisheth them to bee free from The graces which he wisheth them to follow after in this second verse are set downe first in generall and then in speciall In generall he exhorteth them that they be like minded or as it is translated elsewhere that they be like affectioned Rom. 12.16 hauing their affections likings and desires set on the same things Which his exhortation is not simply so that they be like minded but with another prefixed motiue as I take it therevnto fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded Which is as if he should haue said I ioy in the fellowship which yee haue in the Gospell from the first day vnto now I ioy in your constant abiding in the truth in such assaults by the aduersaries of the truth I ioy in your liberalitie sent vnto me whereby yee communicated to mine afflictions I ioy in very many mercies and graces of God bestowed vpon you in Christ Iesus But yet my ioy is not full so long as I heare of any contentions emulations and distractions among you my ioy is not full If therefore there be any consolation in Christ c fulfill my ioy make full my ioy and so shall yee make full my ioyt if yee be like minded like affectioned one towards another So that yee see the exhortation is not simply proposed but with this motiue prefixed therevnto my ioy is not full except yee be like minded fulfill my ioy that ye be like minded This is the generall vertue whereto he exhorteth them The speciall vertues comprised vnder
heart holy Dauid here that vpright and iust man holy Iob here that chosen vessell to beare Christ his name before the Gentiles our holy Apostle shall haue their faults and their falls Here Abraham and Lot will bee sometimes at variance here Paul and Barnabas will sometimes not be of one accord here Paul and Peter will sometimes not be of one iudgement here we shall haue our falls we shall haue our imperfections whatsoeuer we be Only in the Citie which is aboue shall all teares be wiped from our eyes all wanes supplied all imperfections perfited all sinne cease and all enemies be vtterly destroyed only there our knowledge our iudgment our loue our peace our ioy shall be perfit How should we not long then to remoue out of the bodie and to dwell with the Lord And yet to earthly minded are we many of vs that here we could bee content to pitch our tabernacles and neuer to remoue hence euen as if we loued darknes better then light and had rather dwell in the valley of teares then in the valley of blessing where we are but strangers then at home in our owne Citie Let vs beloued remember that here the best of vs haue our blemishes and that when it is it the best with vs we are but in the way vnto that which is best of all for vs that the best reformed Church on earth is not thorowly reformed and that the most sanctified man on earth is but onely in part sanctified And let vs make this benefit hereof daily more and more to grow out of loue with this life and in loue with that life in which there shall be no more death daily more and more to weyne our selues from the vanities of Ierusalem which is on earth where many things will be done through contention and vaine-glory and to haue our conuersation in heauen where we shall all be like minded hauing the same minde and being of one accord and of one iudgement And let this suffice to be obserued in generall from the matter of the Apostles exhortation whereby ye see the state euen of the best reformed Churches and so of the most holy men and what vse is to be made of the imperfections which follow the most perfit in this life Now let vs come vnto the seuerall points whereunto the Apostle exhorteth the Philippians and in them vs. The first thing wherevnto hee exhorteth them is in generall that they be like minded or like affectioned as the same phrase is translated else where Ro. 12.16 hauing their affections likings and desires set on the same things for in this as in the generall are comprised as I take it those particulars which follow in this verse So that when he exhorteth them to be like minded it is in generall that their affections be set on the same things louing the same things according in desire of the same things and according in iudgment of the same things but all in the Lord. Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie in all Christians called to the knowledge of God by the Gospell of Christ Iesus which is that they be like minded in the Lord setting their affections likings and desires on the same things in the Lord. A duty which our Apostle prescribeth almost as oft as any other duty 1 Cor. 1.10 In the beginning of his former to the Corinthians he beseecheth them by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ that they all speake one thing and that they be knit together in one minde and in one iudgement Where yee see he beseecheth them and in them vs euen by the name of our Lord Iesus Christ to be all of one minde and because disagreeing in words engendreth dissension of minde therefore that wee may the rather be all of one minde hee beseecheth vs all to speake one thing In the end likewise of his latter to the Corinthians 2 Cor. 13.11 he commendeth this dutie vnto them saying Finally brethren fare yee well be perfect be of good comfort be of one minde as thinking this dutie so necessarie that both in the beginning and in the end and at all times they were to be put in minde of it In this place likewise yee see how roundly and deeply he adiureth and chargeth the Philippians and in them vs to be â—ike minded saying If there be any consolation in Christ c. fulfill my ioy that yee be like minded And in the last chapter saue one to the Romanes Rom. 15.5 he maketh a most earnest praier vnto God for them that they might be like minded one towards another saying Now the God of patience and consolation giue you that yee â—e like minded one towards another according to Christ Iesus that â—ee may with one minde and with one mouth praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Where first the Apostle imâ—lieth that if they be like minded God must giue them this to â—e like minded and therefore hee praieth vnto God to giue â—hem this grace that they be like minded one towards another Secondly he noteth how he would haue both them and vs â—o bee like minded one towards another viz according to Christ Iesus to consent in that truth which hee hath taught and in that loue which hee hath commanded for otherwise if we be like minded but not according to Christ Iesus not in the Lord what great thing doe we doe Are not the Iewes like minded among themselues the Turkes amongst themselues the aduersaries of the truth amongst themselues Were not the Priests Scribes and Pharisies of one minde when they condemned the innocent bloud and the whole multitude of the Iewes when they cried all at once saying Crucifie him crucifie him away with him and deliuer vnto vs Barrabas And are not they all of one minde that cast their heads together with one consent and consult to worke wickednesse in what kinde soeuer it be And to consent and be like minded in these and the like things is it not rather a conspiracie then an vnitie We aâ—e not then onely to be like minded but to bee like minded in the Lord to be like minded according to Christ Iesus And lastly the Apostle sheweth to what end he would haue vs to be like minded namely that with one minde and one mouth we may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ not onely with one minde but also with one mouth nor onely with one mouth but also with one minde Thiâ— then yee see it to be a dutie so necessarie in vs and in all Christians that wee be like minded in the Lord that the Apostle still commendeth it vnto vs beseeching vs to be like minded charging and adiuring vs to be like minded and praying vnto God that we be like minded But why is it so necessarie a dutie that we be like minded iâ— the Lord Many reasons might be alleaged but I will oneâ— mention two As first because we haue one Lord one faith one
superstition By bowing the knee â—e Apostle here meaneth that subiection and worship which â— creatures ought continually to performe and which all â—atures shall performe to Christ in that day some willingly â—d cheerefully as holy men and Angels some vnwillingly â—d to their confusion as the deuils and wicked men his instruments for so the Lord by his Prophet vseth the same phrase of speech Esa 45.23 where he saith Euery knee shall bowe vnto me that is shall be subiect to mee and worship mee Here then is a dutie prescribed necessarily to be performed of euery Christian which is to glorifie him who is exalted into the height of glory both in our bodies and in our spiritâ— to worship him with holy worship to subiect our selues vnto him in all obedience vnto his heauenly will for worthy is the Lambe that was killed Ap 5.12 to receiue all power and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and prâ—ise The Angels in heauen they glorifie the name of Iesus in that they are alwayes ready to execute his will and to doe whatsoeuer he commandeth them Hâ—b 1.14 Whereupon they are called ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes which shall bee heires oâ— saluation This also is that holy worship wherewith we oughâ— to worship him and to glorifie his name euen to be heare and doers of his word to obey his will to walke in his lawes and to keepe his commandements Not the bare and outward capping and kneeling at the name of Iesus but principally obedience vnto his will that is named is the honor which here he accepteth of vs. For as not euery one that saiâ—â— vnto him Lord Lord shall enter into his kingdome so noâ— euery one that boweth at the name of Iesus shall enter inâ—â— his kingdome but he that doth his will and walketh in hiâ—wayes Saul when he was sent to slay the Amalekites though to honour God greatly by sparing the best of the sheepe are of the oxen to sacrifice vnto him But it was said vnto hiâ— Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrificeâ— as when his voice is obeyed 1 Sa. 15.22 Behold to obey is better than sacrifiâ—â— and to hearken is better than the fat of Rammes So you happiâ— may thinke you honour our blessed Sauiour greatly when yâ— bowe your selues at euery sound of his name but behold 〈◊〉 obey his will is better than capping and kneeling or all ouâ—ward ceremonies whatsoeuer Yet mistake mee not I beseeâ—â— you as though I thought that the names of Iesus of Christ of the Lord of God of the Father of the Sonne or of thâ— holy Ghost were names of ordinary account and reckoning or to be passed ouer without reuerence as other names Nay whensoeuer wee heare or speake or thinke of them wee are â—o reuerence the maiestie of God signified thereby And feare-â—ill it may be to them that thinke or speake of them proâ—hanely or lightly or vpon each light and trifling occasion â—r otherwise than without great reuerence and feare that the â—ord will not hold them guiltlesse But this I say that neither â—he sound of these syllables of Iesus nor the name of Iesus â—hould affect vs more than any other names of Christ aâ—â—hough there lay some vertue in the bare word but whensoâ—uer wee heare or thinke or speake of him wee are to reueâ—ence his maiestie and in the reuerent feare of his name to â—â—biect our selues vnto his will This is a part of that dutie â—hereby wee must glorifie Christ Iesus Men and brethren let vs at length looke to it Hee that â—all come will come and will not tarry We pray daily Thy â—all be done in earth as it is in heauen but it is but lip-labour The Angels in heauen are alwayes ready to execute his will â—ut on earth wee follow our owne wils and walke in the â—ayes of our owne hearts Wee regard not to walke in the way â—f the Lord or to hearken to the words of his mouth Wee â—ill not obey wee will not incline our eare but wee will goe â—fter the counsels and stubbornnesse of our wicked hearts â—ell rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft 1 Sa. 15.23 and transgression â— wickednesse and idolatrie Take heed and put not off from â—ay to day Come and learne to know the Lord his will and â—e not forgetfull hearers but doers of the word If wee now â—rue him and doe his will wee shall afterwards raigne with â—im But he that now will not be subiect vnto his will let him â—now that wee shall all appeare before the iudgement seat of Christ and then euery knee shall bowe vnto him Blessed are â—hey that heare the word of God and liue thereafter LECTVRE XXXI PHILIP 2. Verse 10.11 That at the name of Iesus should euery knee beâ— both of things in heauen and things in earth and thâ—â—gâ— vnder c. NOw before we proceed vnto the next point it the words following one or two doubts arising from these words are first to be resolued and answered The Apostle saith that God hath giuen vnto Christ being raised from the dead a name aboue euery name that a the name of Iesus should euery knee bow c. that is that all creatures should be subiect vnto him and worship him Heretheâ— it may be doubted and demanded how it is that all creatures are not subiect vnto Christ that all creatures doe not worship him For not only the Deuils in hell but likewise many wicked men instruments of Sathan here on earth are so farre from being subiect vnto him that they are sworne enemie vnto him and to his kingdome and swell and rage againâ—â— him some against him in his owne person and all against hiâ— in his members here on earth True it is indeed that Christ hath many enemies which are not subiect vnto him nor worship him 1 Cor. 15 25 For he must raigne as saith the Apostle till her 〈◊〉 put all his enemies vnder his feet Where the Apostle plainlâ— implieth that Christ hath and shall haue enemies which 〈◊〉 not be subiect vnto him and worship him euen till such time as he shall deliuer vp his kingdome to his Father that is eâ—â—â— till hee shall come in the last and great day to iudge both the quicke and the dead in his second comming Yea and it is for the glory of his kingdome that still there be enemies vnto hiâ— kingdome that so hee may be glorified both by the victorâ— which he giueth vnto his Saints here on earth ouer these enemies and likewise by the victorie which himselfe shall haâ—â— ouer them in that day when their faces shall gather blacknes and darknesse before him and when hee shall adiudge them â—nto that Tophet prepared of old Esa 30.33 the burning whereof is fire and â—uch wood and the breath of the Lord like a riuer of brimstone â—oth kindle it as the Prophet speaketh But to answer vnto â—he question how
he hath chosen and adopted before the foundation of the world and his decree is beyond all degrees of comparison more vnalterable and vnchangeable than are the lawes of the Medes and Persians Yet such are the mercies of our God towards vs that howsoeuer wee can helpe nothing vnto our election or vnto our adoption into the sonnes of God yet may wee know whether we be elected whether we be the sonnes of God and besides we may giue proofe thereof vnto others And hereunto it is that wee ought to giue all diligence and to bend our selues and our whole studies that it may appeare both vnto our selues and vnto others that we are the sonnes of God A studie whereunto the comfort which thence may arise may be a sufficient inducement vnto any For wherein should wee rather labour than in that wherein wee may take the greatest comfort Or wherein can we take so great comfor as in this that wee know that we are and that it doth appeare vnto others that wee are the sonnes of God Herein alone is sound ioy and comfort and without this what can there be else but restlesnesse of thoughts and disquietnesse of minde Yea but you will aske mee how this may appeare either vnto our selues or others that wee are the sonnes of God I answer out of the Apostles euen by walking without rebuke in the middest of a naughtie and crooked nation by the fruits of the spirit shewing themselues in the holinesse of our conuersation Rom. 8.14 For as many as are lead by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God Now who are they that are lead by the spirit of God Euen they that by the power of the spirit of sanctification mortifie the deeds of the body as there the Apostle sheweth and bring forth the fruits of the spirit So then they which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit flying from sinne as from a Serpent and being zealous of good workes they haue an infallible testimonie that they are the sonnes of God and heires of eternall life Hereby then wee our selues know that wee are the sonnes of God euen by the fruits of the spirit which hee hath giuen vs. And therefore Peter in the place before alleadged Giue diligence to make your calling and election sure immediately addeth For if yee doe these things that is if yee bring forth those fruits mentioned before ye shall neuer fall Where the Apostles plainly sheweth that the way to confirme our election vnto our selues is by the fruits of the spirit which he hath giuen vs. Hereby likewise wee make it apparant vnto others that wee are the sonnes of God if wee walke in those good workes which God hath ordained vs to walke in And therefore our Sauiour Christ exhorteth vs saying Let your light so shine before men Mat. 5.16 that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen euen him whose sonnes they shall know you to bee by those good workes which they shall see you doe So that as the end wherefore wee were predestinate to bee adopted into the sonnes of God through Iesus Christ was that wee should be holy and without blame before God in loue so the meanes whereby wee are declared both to our selues and others to be the sonnes of God is our holy conuersation and walking without rebuke in the middest of a naughtie and crooked nation When therefore I say that we ought to giue all diligence that we may appeare to be the sonnes of God the meaning is that we ought to be holy in conuersation and without blame in the middest of a naughtie and crooked nation that so it may appeare that wee are the sonnes of God Yea but here againe it will be said where is he that is holy in all manner of conuersation And who is he that walketh without rebuke amongst the sonnes of men And therefore how can it appeare by the note of our sanctification that we are the sonnes of God I answer that howsoeuer our sanctification here in this life be so vnperfit that we cannot be holy in all manner of conuersation or walke without rebuke amongst the sonnes of men yet if we striue and labour if we studie and endeuour to be holy without blame and to walke as the sonnes of God amongst the sonnes of men hereby it doth and may appeare that we are the sonnes of God If we hate the sinnes of vnfaithfulnes and let no such cleane vnto vs if we suffer not sinne to reigne in our mortall bodies but striue to subdue the flesh vnto the spirit if we flie the corruptions which are in the world through lusts and studie to liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world if wee long and thirst after those things that belong vnto our peace and can in the needfull time of trouble come vnto our God and cry Abba Father hereby it doth and may appeare that we are the sonnes of God The godly strife against sinne and carefull desire of walking in the waies of God without rebuke they are the sure and vndoubted stampes of the spirit of our adoption into the sonnes of God and the certaine fruits of that spirit whereby we are sealed vntill the redemption of the possession purchased vnto the praise of his glory If thou desire further proofe of these things looke into the holy scriptures and they shall instruct thee sufficiently herein Mat. 5.6 Blessed saith our Sauiour Christ are they that hunger and thirst after righteousnesse Where our Sauiour sheweth that not they alone which are righteous but they also which hunger and thirst after righteousnes are blessed and consequently the sonnes of God So we read that Abrahams willingnes to offer vp his onely begotten sonne Isaac for a burnt offering vnto the Lord Gen. 22.12 was accepted with God for as sure a proofe of his faith and obedience as if he had offered him vp indeede Insomuch that in regard of his willingnes thereunto the Apostles plainely say that he did offer vp Isaac when he was tâ—ied Heb. 1â— 17 Iam. 2.21 So litle difference the Holy Ghost putteth betweene the will and the deede when the will is inclined vnto that which is good 1 Chro. 28.2 The like may be said of Dauids willingnesse and desire to build a Temple vnto the Lord. He builded it not yet his purpose and desire to haue builded it was accepted with God And generally this is true that the will and desire is accepted with God as the deede so that the will and desiâ—e and indeuour to walke in the waies of God without rebuke doe plainely sâ—ew vs to be the sonnes of God and are accepted with God as if we walked holy and without blame The like is to be said of striuing against sinne that euen the very striuing against sinne doth plainely shew vs to be the sonnes of God For proofe whereof what neede any other than that example of the
blessed Apostle Paul who hath registred such a dangerous fight in himseâ—fe betweene the flesh and the spirit that it made him cry out O wretched man that I am Rom 7.24 who shall deliuer me from the bodie of this death And yet because in his inner man and in his spirit he delighted in the law of God he addeth immediatly in the next words following 25. I thanke my God through Iesus Christ our Lord to shew that in the strife the flesh tooke the foyle he by the power of his Lord Christ did stand The assaults of the flesh made him to cry O wretched man c. and the conquest of the spirit made him to adde I thanke God c. Such a strife fight the blessed Apostle had in himselfe and such a strife fight all the children of God haue within themselues this striuing in them is a witnes vnto them that they are the sonnes of God For to turne a litle aside vnto the sonnes of Belial children of disobedience what strife or fight at all is there in them betwixt the flesh and the spirit what denying of vngodlines and worldly lusts what care to subdue the flesh vnto the spirit what flying of the corruptions which are in the world through lusts what loue of God or good men what desire to liue soberly righteously and godly in this present world is in them at all Nay contrariwise they delight in vnrighteousnes sell themselues to worke wickednes they commit sin euen with greedines gladly giue their members seruants to vncleannes and to iniquitie to commit iniquitie they hate to be reformed and cast the word behind their backs they refuse to hearken to instruction and stop their eares at the voice of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely And therefore the Apostles calleth them a naughty and crooked nation because they quite peruert the straight waies of the Lord giuing their members as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sin which should be giuen as weapons of righteousnes vnto God So farre they from striuing against sin and from a desire to walke holy without blame Onely they that are the sonnes of God feele this strife and this desire within themselues and this very strife against sin and desire to walke after the spirit without blame in loue shewes plainely that we are the sons of God Thus then yee see what should be our studie in the whole course of our life to wit as that we may be blamelesse that we may be pure so that we may be knowne to be the sonnes of God euen vnto those amongst whom we liue Ye see likewise how this may be known not vnto others only but vnto our selues both vnto our selues others euen by the spirit of sanctification Rom. 8 16. which both witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the sonnes of God and which by the fruits and effects which it worketh in vs sheweth asmuch vnto others And howsoeuer our sanctification here in this life be vnperfit yet yee see that our very striuing against sinne and our desire to be holy and without rebuke plainely doth and may shew both vnto our selues and vnto others that we are the sonnes of God Comfort then thy selfe ô thou afflicted soule whosoeuer thou art that so gronest vnder the burthen of thy sinnes that thou wantest this sweet comfort of thy soule For tell me doest thou feele in thy selfe a striuing against sinne art thou touched with remorse and compunction of heart for thy sinnes doest thou desire to lead a life according to Gods will and hast thou a longing after this comfort that thou art the childe of God Whatsoeuer be thine infirmities how crimson-died so euer thy sinnes be whatsoeuer doubts else thou callest yet doubt not thou art the sonne of God and vnto thee belongeth the inheritance of the sonnes of God For it is the spirit euen the spirit of sanctification that filleth thy heart with good desires with desire to flie that which is euill Phil. 1.6 and with desire to doe that which is good and be that hath begun this good worke in thee will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ when thou shalt be crowned with glory and immortalitie in the highest heauens As for the wicked and vngodly of the earth which wallow in their wickednesse and make a mocke of piety and religion which haue not God in all their thoughts nor make mention of his name with their lips vnlesse it be to blaspheme and dishonor his holy name they haue no part in this comfort this reioycing in the spirit belongeth not vnto them But for vs beloued let vs labour and striue to haue this comfort sealed vnto our soules that we are the sonnes of God by our striuing against sinne and our carefull endeuour to walke without rebuke Yea let vs so looke vnto our steps and take heede vnto our waies let vs so decline the pleasures of sinne and delight our selues in the law of the Lord that men seeing the mortification of our earthly members and the integritie of our conuersation may haue nothing concerning vs to speake euill of but may say that God is in you indeede and so may glorifie him in the day of visitation Yea but yee will say againe vnto me how can we thus liue Is it not a naughty and crooked nation a froward and wicked people with whom we liue Can a man touch pitch and not be defiled therewith or walke amongst thornes and not be pricked therewith True wee liue amongst wicked men whose hearts are set on mischiefe euen as the Apostle here saith that the Philippians liued in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Yet the Apostle yee see writeth vnto them to walke so both before God and with their neighbour that they might be blamelesse and pure and the sonnes of God without rebuke in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation Which teacheth vs thus much that howsoeuer the whole wolrd lieth in wickednes as the Apostle speaketh 1 Ioh. 5.19 yet may we liue in the world and amongst the enemies of the light as children of the light and as the sonnes of God shewing our selues to be so euen vnto them by walking with all care to be without rebuke amongst them Otherwise no doubt the Apostle would haue bid them to get out from amongst that naughty and crooked people that so being separated from them they might not be defiled with their vncleane conuersation whereas now he warneth them so to order their steps that they may be knowne to be the sonnes of God by walking with all carefulnes to be without rebuke in the middest of a naught crooked nation There is great danger indeed that we shall be defiled with pitch if we touch it that we shall be pricked with thornes if we walke in the middest of thornes Proofes hereof there are too too many in all places Ioseph being caught in the waies of
the Lord and his strength and doe first honour him that so he may honour them before all people Nay euery plot is sooner and oftener cast then this and this comes seldome or neuer within their thoughts or if it doe yet this is too slow a course for them God must giue them leaue to climbe vp another way and then when they are where they would be they will serue him perhaps when they thinke of him Againe are there not many that are so couetous that they seeke by all meanes to be rich and to be Lords if it were possible of the whole earth And yet how many of them remembring that the Lord maketh poore and maketh rich doe first seeke the Lord so to become rich by him Nay if fraud oppression vsurie or the like will make them rich they will not wait vpon the Lord but thus they will become rich Yea but these and such like as seeke and delight only in pleasures and idlenesse and riches and honour and the like they seeke these things altogether they seeke not the Lord at all neither is God in all their thoughts but thou seekest the Lord and delightest in his Law And so doe many which yet seeke their owne more then that which is Iesus Christs Wilt thou then see whether thine owne things or the things of Christ Iesus be more sought of thee whether in some things thou preferre not thy selfe before thy Christ and his will Aske thine owne heart and see whether if thy God should bid thee doe as Zacheus did Luk. 19.8 giue halfe of thy goods to the poore and if thou hast taken from any man by forged cauillation to restore him foure-fold whether I say it would not grieue thee so to doe See whether if thy Christ should say vnto thee as he said to the young man in the Gospell Goe sell that thou hast Mat. 19.21 and giue to the poore and thou shalt haue treasure in heauen and come and follow mee whether I say thou couldest be content to doe so See whether in thy care for thy health for thy wealth for thy life c. thy first and chiefe care therein be that thereby thy God may be glorified See I say and looke into these and the like things with a strait eye and this shall be a good rule for thee to know whether thou seeke thine owne more then Iesus Christs And howsoeuer you shall finde your selues in the examination of these things guiltie or guiltlesse this you must know that Christian dutie requireth this of vs that first and principally we should seeke the glory of God and the things that belong vnto our peace and then afterwards the things that belong vnto this life Wee are carefull for many things what to eat what to drinke wherewith to be clothed how to liue and pay euery man his owne how to prouide for our wiues and our children how to maintaine our state and calling c. and so wee may and so wee ought to haue a godly care of these things without diffidence or distrust in Gods gracious prouidence but the rule which our Sauiour Christ giueth that must wee still keepe Mat. 6.33 first to seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnes and then all these things which are outward meanes of liuing and well liuing shall be cast vpon vs. Christ must bee vnto vs health and wealth and life and all things else We must cast our care vpon him and he will care for vs. Aboue all things wee must submit our selues vnto his will and walke after his Law and whatsoeuer things are needfull and meet for vs hee will minister vnto vs. Let euery man therefore so seeke his owne things that first and principally hee seeke the things of God let him so minde earthly things that his affections be principally set on the things that are aboue let him so regard his body that he principally looke vnto his soule LECTVRE XLI PHILIP 2. Vers 22.23.24 But yee know the proofe of him that as a sonne with the father hee hath serued with mee in the Gospell NOw the Apostle in these words to cleere Timothee of that fault wherewith very many of the rest were tainted that hee sought not his owne more than that which was Iesus Christs he asketh no other or better proofe thereof then their owne knowledge and experience of him for that they knew very well that Timothee as a sonne with the father serued with the Apostle the Lord Christ in preaching of his Gospell But yee saith the Apostle know the proofe of him c. As if the Apostle should haue said The rest that are with mee at least very many of them seeke their owne more then that which is Iesus Christs But for Timothee your selues will serue to cleere him of this fault yee know vpon that knowledge and proofe which yee haue of him that hee is another kinde of man that he hath serued with me euen as a sonne with his father whom Christ Iesus wherein in the Gospell that is in the preaching of the Gospell his ministerie is fully knowne vnto you that both he and I haue walked after one rule in preaching of the Gospell of Iesus Christ euen that wee haue walked as the father and the sonne in the selfe same steps vnto the building of the spirituall Temple of Christ Iesus hee walking as hee hath mee for example This I take to bee the Apostle his meaning in these words The notes hence to bee obserued I will rather point at then much stand vpon especially in this place and auditorie 1. Hence I note that Timothy whom the Apostle sent vnto the Philippians was a man of whom they had had proofe and experience before and whose faithfulnesse in the worke of his ministery was so well knowne vnto them that they could not doubt thereof And this was the cause why the Apostle thought it not needfull to labour much in the clearing of Timothy from such faults as had infected the rest or in the enlarging of his commendation they knew that as a son with the father so he had laboured with the Apostle in preaching the Gospell of Christ Iesus A thing whereunto euen all the ministers of Christ Iesus ought most earnestly to striue by their faithfull and carefull walking in the workes of their calling to approue themselues not onely before the Lord but also before men to be the faithfull seruants of Christ Iesus Yea but here is all the skill to do so or rather it seemeth a thing impossible to approue our selues both before the Lord and also before men For if we yet should please men we were not the seruants of Christ And therefore the Apostle in an onother place protesteth against pleasing of men Gal. 1.10 and saith we so speake not as they that please men but God which trieth our hearts 1. Thes 2.4 How is it then possible for vs to approue our selues both before God and before men True
of the spirit of God for they are foolishnesse vnto him neither can he know them because they are spiritually discerned Where by the naturall man hee meaneth the man whose heart and vnderstanding the Lord hath not yet lightened by his holy spirit who as yet is not brought vnto the true knowledge of Christ and of him he saith that he neither doth nor can perceiue the things of the spirit of God nay more then that that the things of Gods spirit are meere foolishnesse vnto him Yea so it fareth ordinarily with the naturall man that he putteth darknesse for light and light for darkenesse bitter for sweete and sweete for sowre And if any be more carefull of his waies then the rest so that he can say with the Pharisie I am not as other men extortioners vniust adulterers I fast twiâ—â— in the weeke I giue tythes of all that euer I possesse if he be ciuilly honest mercifull and liberall if hee be iust towards others sober in himselfe and so precisely carefull of his waies as that he be vnrebukable before men hereon hee sets his rest and stands vpon it that these things are such an aduantage vnto him as that God should doe him great wrong â—f hee should not saue him for these things But tell him that all these and all the like things are but as a staffe of reede on which if hee leane it will breake into shiuers and hurt him tell him that Christ Iesus is the onely rocke of saluation vnto all them that put their trust in him that there is no other name giuen vnder heauen whereby we can be saued but onely by the name of Christ Iesus and that if he wil be saued he must repose all confidence in him and renounce all confidence in his workes or in any thing without Christ whatsoeuer hereat he will stand amased and with Festus he will say to him that shall tell him thus thou art besides thy selfe much learning doth make thee madde Thus it fareth with vs all before such time as we be renued in the spirit of our mindes either wee take pleasure in vnrighteousnesse or else we repose too much confidence in our supposed righteousnesse and for the wisedome of God we all count it meere foolishnesse and madnesse But so soone as the Lord vouchsafeth by his spirit to circumcise vs with the true circumcision of Christ so soone as the Lord giues vs a new heart and puts a new spirit within vs then we beginne to abandon the delights in the flesh and to sauour the things of the spirit then the case beginnes to be altered and wee to bee quite of another iudgement For then our eyes which were before dimme and shut vp being opened and cleared and the foggie mists of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance which couered our vnderstandings being expelled then wee begin to condemne our former waies then wee beginne to count the things losse which before seemed a vantage vnto vs and then we beginne to hearken vnto the things that belong vnto our peace So that whereas before we had confidence in the flesh now we renounce all confidence in the flesh and reioice only in Christ Iesus whereas before wee pleased our selues much in things which we willed and did now we see that in vs i. in our flesh dwelleth no good thing but that God onely worketh in vs both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure whereas before wee counted the wisedome of God foolishnesse now we see that our owne wisedome is foolishnesse and that onely the wisedome of God is true wisedome For when the Lord hath put his spirit within vs then we walk in his statutes and keepe his iudgements and doe them Eze. 36.27 but before we doe not Deut. 30.6 3. when he hath circumcised our hearts thee we loue the Lord our God with all our heart and with all our soule before wee doe not and as our Apostle here saith when we are circumcised with the true circumcision that is when we are regenerated by God his holy spirit then we reioyce in Christ Iesus and haue no confidence in the flesh but before we haue confidence in the flesh and reioyce not in Christ Iesus A great change and a good change because from the worse vnto the better Let this then teach vs to bend the knees of our soules vnto the Lord our God for the grace of his holy spirit that the bright beames of his spirit shining into our hearts all mists of blindnesse darknesse and ignorance may be expelled thence and wee brought both vnto the perfect knowledge and obedience of Christ Iesus For if he guide vs wee wander not if he instruct vs wee erre not if he command the light of the glorious Gospell to shine vnto vs then is our darknesse turned into light But otherwise our foolish hearts are full of darknesse otherwise wee erre and wander out of the right way wherein wee should walke and lay hold on errour in stead of truth and embrace follie in stead of wisdome for it is the spirit alone that leadeth vs into all truth Ioh. 16.13 1 Cor. 12.3 and directeth vs vnto all wisdome and but by the spirit no man can say that Iesus is the Lord. Let vs therefore alwayes pray for the light of Gods spirit that it shining in our hearts our darknesse may be turned into light our feet may be guided into the way of peace and our eies may be opened to see the mysteries of Gods will and the wondrous things of his Law Secondly in that the Apostle after that he began to know Christ counted those things no vantage but losse which before he knew Christ seemed vantage vnto him I obserue that such workes as wee doe before wee be iustified by faith in Christ Iesus seeme they neuer so good yet they are no vantage vnto vs either vnto iustification or vnto saluation For what were the things that seemed vantage vnto the Apostle before he knew Christ Was not one of them and whereof he made speciall account his vnrebukeable walking in all the commandements and ordinances of the Law his workes done according to the Law The verse immediately before sheweth that hee counted that one of his chiefe prerogatiues And yet he counted these workes done according to the Law before he beleeued no vantage at all vnto him for his iustification or saluation by Christ Iesus Now if the Apostle so iudged of his workes done according to the Law before hee beleeued this may be a sure proofe vnto vs that such workes as are done before grace and faith in Christ Iesus seeme they neuer so good yet they are no vantage vnto vs either vnto our iustification or vnto our saluation Well they may haue a shew and semblance of vantage vnto vs but indeed they are no vantage vnto vs either to prepare vs to the grace of iustification or to moue the Lord to shew mercy on vs and saue vs for without faith it
and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption that there is no condemnation vnto them that are in Christ Iesus and that by faith in him we are made one with him and he with vs all this and much more touching Christ we know by the glorious light of the Gospell which hath shined in our hearts â— Pet. 1.19 And this is that knowledge which the Apostle here calleth the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus Excellent indeed aboue all other knowledge and excellent euen as much as our life and saluation is worth And this knowledge of Christ is compared by the Apostle Peter vnto the day starre An excellent knowledge and such as is so much more glorious then the knowledge of Christ by the law as is the light and brightnesse of the day-starre more glorious then the light and brightnesse of a candle The third knowledge of Christ is in heauen when wee shall see him face to face which is the most excellent knowledge of Christ of all the rest For then shall we see him as he is then shall we enioy the continuall fruition of his presence then shall we see the name written vpon his thigh The King of Kings and Lord of Lords then shall that knowledge which is now onely in part be fully perfited And this knowledge of Christ is compared vnto the Sunne in her brightnes and is as much more excellent then the second as the second is then the first Now the knowledge of Christ Iesus of which the Apostle here speaketh is not this last nor the first knowledge of Christ but the second which he calleth excellent both in it selfe and in respect of his first knowledge of Christ For he had before a generall and obscure darke knowledge of Christ by the bookes of Moses and the writings of the Apostles being brought vp at the feete of Gamaliel but that was nothing in respect of this this was the excellent knowledge and for this excellent knowledge sake he counted both his former knowledge and all things else to be but losse and dunge Now how all things are to be iudged losse and dunge for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus that is in the next place to be considered Birth kinred nobilitie wealth learning knowledge holinesse of life righteousnes temperance sobriety and the like euen all outward things and all our workes whatsoeuer are all to be iudged losse and dunge for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus What then Must we renounce birth kinred nobilitie and the like Must we make away our wealth and riches and vow a voluntarie pouertie Must we remit all care of learning and knowledge and in stead thereof imbrace ignorance Must we leaue of to follow after holinesse of life righteousnesse temperance sobriety and the like Must we cease from good workes if we will be partakers of the excellent knowledge of Christ Iesus No such matter Paul needed not to renounce his tribe his kinred his noble parentage neither was he to grow dissolute or negligent in the obseruation of the commandements and ordinances of the law that he might come to the knowledge of Christ His circumcision was commanded his tribe and kinred were worthy prerogatiues and his workes done according to the law were very commendable He was not therefore simply to renounce or clearely to abiure all those things but onely to renounce all confidence in these things if he would be a Christian Right so it is to be said generally Is any man noble and great by birth and parentage So were many godly kinges of Israel and Iudah But therein we may not secure our selues as if therefore we needed to feare no euill Is any man rich and wealthy So was Abraham and Lot but if riches increase let no man set his heart vpon them let no man trust in vncertaine riches Is any man holy righteous which feareth God and aboundeth in euery good worke So were the Saints of God therefore renowned in the holy scriptures and let him that is such be such still He that is holy let him be holy still and he that is righteous let him be righteous still Yea let euery man labour and striue still more and more to increase in all knowledge and vnderstanding in euery good thing and in euery good worke But let no man reioyce or put any confidence of his saluation in these things but as it is written He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. How then are all these outward things to be iudged losse and dunge Certainely not in respect of the substance of the things or of the good workes which are done For the things such as we haue spoken of as honour riches wisdome learning knowledge and the like are the good gifts and blessings of the Lord thankfully to be enioyed and vsed to his glory and likewise good works are commanded and rewarded by God and are well-pleasing in his sight as the Apostle witnesseth where he saith Heb. 13.16 To doe good and to distribute forget not for with such sacrifice God is pleased It is not then in respect of the substance of these outward things that they are to be iudged to be losse dunge but they are to be iudged losse and dung in respect of any confidence to be reposed in them for better it is that we wanted them then that we should repose any trust or confidence in them For besides that they are as a staffe of reede on which if a man leane it will breake into shiuers and hurt him confidence in them doth stay vs and hinder vs from comming vnto Christ and reposing that confidence in him which we ought to haue in him Which is plainely proued by that of the Apostle and that of our Sauiour which I mentioned the last day For the Apostle maketh this the reason why the Iewes submitted not themselues vnto the righteousnesse of God because they went about to stablish their owne righteousnesse Rom. 10.3 They saith he being ignorant of the righteousnes of God and going about to stablish their owne righteousnesse submitted not themselues to the righteousnesse of God What was the cause of their blindnesse and ignorance of the righteousnesse of God What was the cause why they submitted not themselues vnto the righteousnesse of God Here it was they went about to stablish their owne righteousnesse they had a great conceit of their owne workes done according to the Law they thought themselues righteous by them and therefore they cared not for comming vnto Christ nor sought not after the righteousnesse of God in him And this was the very cause why our Sauiour told the Pharisies that the Publicans and the harlots should goe before them into the kingdome of God The Pharisies had a proud conceit Mat 21.31 and a very great confidence in their owne righteousnesse insomuch that they iustified themselues aboue all other men And therfore our Sauiour hereby giues them to vnderstand that they are farther from the kingdome
instruction Not as though c. Here you see that the Apostle acknowledgeth that as yet hee had not attained to the full knowledge of Christ to a thorow-feeling of the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection in himselfe to a perfect fellowship of Christ his afflictions He laboured to attaine to the resurrection of the dead in glory by communicating with Christ in his afflictions by dying vnto sinne and liuing vnto God through the power of Christ his death and resurrection by knowing Christ with a feeling knowledge of him in his owne soule But hee saith that he hath not yet perfectly attained vnto these thing◠whereby he might attaine vnto the resurrection of the dead And he amplifieth it by this particle Now saying that now be had not attained vnto these things now that hee had shaken off all impediments and hinderances vnto perfection in these things now that he had renounced all confidence in his owne workes and in all things without Christ now that he laboured to attaine to the knowledge of Christ in his owne soule to the knowledge of the vertue of Christ his resurrection to the knowledge of the fellowship of Christ his afflictions in himselfe if by any meanes he might attaine to the resurrection of the dead yet not as yet he had attained to the full knowledge of Christ in himselfe to a thorow-feeling of the vertue of Christ his resurrection in himselfe to a perfect fellowship of Christ his afflictions My obseruation hence is that all the faithfull children of God how plentifully soeuer endowed with the knowledge of Christ the hatred of sinne the loue of righteousnesse the fellowship of Christ his afflictions yet only know Christ in this life in part onely die vnto sinne and liue vnto God and are partakers of Christ his afflictions in part not one that perfectly knoweth Christ that perfectly feeleth the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection in himselfe that is perfectly partaker of Christ his afflictions For is it not a good reason Paul that holy Apostle of Christ Iesus that chosen vessell of God to beare Christ his name before the Gentiles and Kings and the children of Israel aged Paul that had begotten many in the faith and knowledge of Christ Iesus that had now long borne in his body the dying of Christ Iesus that had his conuersation in heauen that had suffered more then all the rest he I say knew Christ and the vertue of his resurrection and the fellowship of his afflictions onely in part not perfectly therefore none of all the faithfull children of God in this life either knowes Christ or dies to sinne or liues to God or is conformed by afflictions and sufferings vnto Christ his death perfectly but only in part Yes surely the reason holds most strongly Pauls prerogatiues being not any way inferiour to any of the best and most faithfull children of God Now the reason why in this life our knowledge our loue our faith our death vnto sinne our life vnto God our whole obedience all our righteousnesse all our holinesse is in part only why these things in this life are not perfect in any of the children of God the reason I say is because our regeneration and sanctification in this life are not perfect wee are not perfectly renewed in the spirit of our mindes God giueth vnto vs the spirit by measure Joh. 3 34. Rom. 12.3 for vnto Christ alone hath God giuen the spirit without measure but vnto euery one of vs hee hath giuen the spirit by measure Hee is made of God vnto vs wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification in him dwelleth all the fulnesse of these things plentifully and of his fulnesse we all receiue not fulnesse of his fulnesse but of his fulnesse of the spirit and all spirituall graces wee receiue as it were the first fruits of the spirit and of all spirituall graces wherewith then only wee shall be filled when mortalitie shall put on immortalitie and when corruption shall put on incorruption Which the Apostle also witnesseth where hee saith 1 Cor. 13.12 that now wee see through a glasse darkly but then shall wee see face to face now wee know in part but then shall wee know euen as wee are knowne no◠in this life in part and imperfectly and then onely when wee shall see Christ face to face shall we know him perfectly For when that which is perfect is come then shall that which is in part be abolished but not before Neither is it only so in our knowledge but in our faith in our loue euen in our whole obedience Paul himselfe while he liues shall haue messenger of Satan to buffet him hee shall haue prickes in the flesh and hee shall feele a law in his members rebelling against the law of his minde and leading him captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in his members Here then first is notably confuted that imaginarie perfection which some dreame that the children of God may haue in this life This holy Apostle attained not vnto the perfection either of the knowledge of Christ or of obedience vnto his will what perfection then can there be in any of Gods children in this life They say that no man indeede can attaine to that absolute perfection either of that knowledge or of that righteousnesse which shall be in heauen but that they may attaine vnto such perfection as is required in this life As if either God might not require of vs in this life such perfection as he gaue vnto vs in our creation or as if where such remnants of sinne and ignorance are as sticke fast vnto vs there could be such perfection Gal. 3.22 For I demand hath God concluded all vnder sinne The Apostle Paul saith so and Iohn likewise saith 1 Ioh. 1.8 that if wee say wee haue no sinne wee deceiue our selues and the truth is not in vs. What perfection then where there is such transgression Againe did not God create vs after his owne image in righteousnesse and true holinesse without sinne or ignorance or any such thing It is cleere and cannot be denied And what was our perfection then Now that ignorance hath blinded vs and sinne hath defiled vs haue we such perfection now Or may not God require such perfection of vs now in this life How did wee lose it Was it 〈◊〉 by our owne default And may not then God require it of v◠True it is he cannot haue it of vs because we haue lost it B◠because wee haue lost it should wee not haue it Yes surely wee haue lost it but wee should haue it and therefore he may require it of vs wee should haue it but wee haue lost it therefore is the punishment due vnto vs for it True it is wee are often exhorted to be perfect but those exhortations onely shew vnto vs what perfection should be in vs not what perfection is in vs. Yea the whole Law is a perfect rule not of
that wee doe but of that wee should doe and of that which God may require of vs. All our perfection is only in Christ Iesus who hath perfectly fulfilled that which wee should but could not and for whose sake all our imperfections are couered and not imputed vnto vs. He is our perfection wee are full of imperfections and in his perfection are all our imperfections â—id and couered Againe here is a notable comfort for all such of Gods children as feele in themselues any imperfections any wants â—f those things after which their soule longeth The blessed Apostle had not now when he wrote these things attained to â—he perfection of the knowledge of Christ of the vertue of his â—esurrection or of the fellowship of his afflictions Why art â—hou then troubled and why is thy soule disquieted within hee for such imperfections as thou feelest in thy selfe Thou â—nowest not thy Christ as thy soule desireth thou findest not â—at sweetnesse of his word in thy selfe that thou shouldest â—ou feelest not thy flesh so subdued vnto the spirit as it should â—e thou doest not walke in that obedience vnto thy God â—hat thou shouldest thou art not so zealous in all holy duties 〈◊〉 thou shouldest be thou doest not take such pleasure in the â—ings that belong vnto thy peace as thou shouldest do None 〈◊〉 all the children of God that come not farre short of that â—ey should in all these things and the more holy that they â—e the more they see their wants How often doth Dauid â—ay vnto the Lord to teach him his statutes Psal 119. to open his eyes at he may see the wondrous things of his Law to stablish his â—ord in him to incline his heart vnto his testimonies and not â—to couetousnesse to quicken him in his righteousnesse â—eade the 119. Psalme where thou shalt finde that that holy â—ophet hath euen powred out his soule in many such praiers 〈◊〉 but thou doest not onely feele in thy selfe the want of such â—rfections as thou shouldest haue but thou feelest such imperfections as thou shouldest not haue Thou art dull and sluggish and heauie and and lumpish there is no edge in thee vnto the things that belong vnto thy peace Doest thou know and feele in thy selfe these imperfections This same is a peece of thy perfection to see and know and acknowledge thine imperfections Luk 18.11 12 13 The proud Pharisie hee talkes of nothing but his perfections it is the poore Publican that feeles his imperfections and that not daring therefore to lift vp so much as his eyes to heauen strikes his breast saying O God be merciful vnto mee a sinner And what is it that makes thee feele thine imperfections It is the life of God in thee that makes thee that thou seest thy dulnesse and lumpishnesse and that thou canst not abide it but grieuest at it Them that are dead in their sinnes thou seest to goe on in the wickednesse of their wayes neither are they euer touched with any remorse or feeling of their wants and imperfections Yea Dauid so long as he lay dead as it were in that sinne which hee had committed in the matter of Vriah he neuer felt any remorse But when onâ—â— the life of God beganne to awake in him by the word of Nathan then he said I haue sinned against the Lord. This then that thou feelest and acknowledgest thine imperfections 〈◊〉 token of the life of God in thee The greatest imperfection that the young man in the Gospell had was the great conceâ—â— which he had of his perfection All these commandements saith he Mat. 19.20 I haue obserued from my youth vp what lacke I yet He could not see any imperfection in himselfe till Christ bade himself all that he had and giue to the poore c. and then he saw it but the text saith nothing of his acknowledging it with remorse for it To stand then vpon our perfection is our greatest imperfection and to see and acknowledge our imperfection with remorse is a great point of our perfection Let not then thine imperfections dismay thee It is well that thou feelest them it is a point of thy perfection and it is a token of the life of God in thee and if thou feltst them nor thy disease were a great deale more dangerous O but therefore thou art troubled because thou feelest thine imperfections more then thou wast wont O but comfort thy selfe rather in those mercies that thou wast wont to finde for he that hath begunne a good worke in thee Phil. 1.6 will performe it vntill the day of Iesus Christ He is immutable and so is his loue immutable for whom he loueth once hee loueth vnto the end Ioh. 13 1. It was Dauids case as himselfe witnesseth where hee thus saith I caâ—â—ed to remembrance my song in the night Psal 77.6 I communed with mine owne heart and my spirit searched diligently 7. Will the Lord aâ—sent himselfe for euer and will he shew no more fauour Is his mercy cleane gone for euer Doth hâ—s promise faile for euer more 8. Hath God forgotten to be mercifull 9. hath hee shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure Where the Prophet sheweth how hee was wont to praise the Lord in the night season for his louing mercies But now the Lord had seemed to shut vp his tender mercies in displeasure And this he saith in the next verse was his death euen the want of the feeling of Gods goodnesse he saith was his death 10. yet saith hâ— I remembred the yeeres of the right hand of the most high Where he signifieth that he recouered himselfe by remembring the former times wherein God had manifested his goodnesse towards him Let not then thy present want disquiet thee but comfort thy selfe in the remembrance of his former goodnesse towards thee Though hee seeme for a little to hide his face from thee yet will hee not leaue nor forsake thee but in his good time he will perfect his good worke in thee But I follow Here I note the Apostles eager pursuit after perfection He had not yet attained vnto it but he followed as eagerly after it as the persecutor who will not rest till he haue him whom he persecuteth or as the runner who will not rest till he come at his goales end He was so desirous to grow daily more and more in the knowledge of Christ and of the vertue of his resurrection c that he shooke of all impediments and letts which might hinder him in that course and laboured daily more and more in all things to grow vp into him which is the head that is Christ Whence I obserue a necessarie dutie for all Christians which is that they labour daily more and more to grow vp in the knowledge of Christ in obedience to his will in holinesse and righteousnesse and in all things to aime euermore at the marke of perfection And to this purpose are those often
vnto God but he is as dead vnto sinne and liâ—ing vnto God as if hee were already in the bosome of God â—ee doth not endeuour to runne forward from perfection to â—erfection but hee hath already attained vnto that whereat â—ther men are to runne So that as it is said of some Rom. 1.22 that when â—hey professed themselues to be wise they became fooles so may it â—e said of these that when they professe themselues to be perâ—ect they shew plainly that they are void of all Christian perâ—ction at least if the Apostles description of Christian perâ—ection may preuaile before theirs for by the Apostles deâ—cription it is cleare that indeed they are not come vnto any perfection in the schoole of Christ but are quite void of all Christian perfection The second vse which we may make of the former obseruation is that thence we may learne to trie what perfection we are growne vnto in the schoole of Christ For doe wee reioyce only in Christ Iesus renouncing all our owne righteousnesse which is by workes and quietly reposing our selues in his righteousnesse through faith in his bloud Doe wee feele in our selues a dying vnto sinne and a liuing vnto God in righteousnesse through the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection by the power of the spirit regenerating vs vnto a liuely hope in Christ Iesus Doe wee in our soules feele and from our hearts acknowledge our regeneration and our sanctification by the contagion of the flesh to be so vnperfect as that wee finde in our selues many wants and many imperfections Doe wee labour and endeuour to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ to be perfect as he is perfect to be holy as hee is holy and to proceed from strength to strength vntill we become perfect men in Christ Iesus Here is the substance of that perfection which oâ—â— good God requireth of vs in this life If it be thus with vs we may assure our selues that we haue well profited in the schoole of Christ and that we are growne vnto very good perfection There was a time indeed when it was said vnto vs This doe and thou shalt liue and againe Cursed is euery one that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law to doe them and in this time there was no perfection but in the perfect fulfilling of the whole Law of God so that all of vs were vnder the curse and all of vs were in thrall vnto that mortall enemie of mankinde the deuill because it was impossible for vs to fulfill the Law of God But when it pleased the euerlasting King of glory in infinite mercy towards vs to send his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinfull man for sinne to condemne sinne in the flesh then this thrall vnto Satan this curse of the Law this yoke of the Law which neither we nor our fathers were able to beare was taken from our shoulders for that which the Law required of vs but which was impossible for vs to performe Rom. 8.3 that Christ Iesus himselfe fulfilled in our flesh that the righteousnesse of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit And now if by faith wee put on Christ Iesus and his righteousnesse and by the vertue of his resurrection die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse and acknowledging our owne wants and imperfections doe studie and endeuour daily more and more to liue righteously and soberly and godly in this present world this is the perfection which Christ requireth of vs. A blessed sending of such a Sonne and a blessed birth of so sweet a Sauiour worthy to be celebrated by a perpetuall remembrance for euer The sending of him vnto vs was the greatest token that euer was of God the Fathers loue towards vs and his comming into the world in the similitude of sinfull flesh was the ioyfullest comming that euer was so ioyfull that an Angell from heauen brought the tidings thereof and therein of great ioy that should be to all people that a multitude of heauenly souldiers praised God thereat and said Glory be to God in the high heauens and peace in earth and towards men good will that certaine wise men came then from the East Country to worship him that the shepheards when they had seene the babe with his mother published abroad the thing that was told them by the Angell of that childe that Simeon taking him in his armes praised God and said Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace c. and that Anna spake of him to all that looked for redemption in Ierusalem Of which most â—oyfull birth wee at this time doe celebrate a most ioyfull remembrance and should so celebrate it euen as these holy Saints of God did not in excesse of banquetting and feasting not in immoderate gaming and sporting not in idlenesse or wantonnesse but in honouring of his name in singing vnto him praise and thanksgiuing and in telling of his saluation from day to day So did they celebrate his birth as wee haue heard and so should wee celebrate the remembrance of his birth All other celebration is rather an heathenish imitation then any religious obseruation Let vs therefore as at all other times so at this time sound out his praises in the middest of the great congregation who hauing fulfilled that for vs in his flesh which wee could not doth now require of vs no more then he giueth vs for he requireth of vs perfection and he giueth vs perfection not an absolute perfection but such as he requireth of vs in this life To come then againe vnto our point will we trie how wee haue profited in the schoole of Christ and vnto what perfection wee are growne Sift the points and see If wee haue faith in Christ Iesus whereby wee take hold of his righteousâ—esse if wee feele in our selues the vertue of Christ his death and resurrection by the death of sinne and the life of righteousnesse if in heart and voice through a Christian feeling thereof we acknowledge our owne imperfection and if thereupon wee labour to increase in holinesse and righteousnesse with all godly increasing then haue wee well profited in the schoole of Christ and then are wee growne vnto good perfection For as I told you before this is the substance of that perfection which God requireth of vs in this life Howbeit this withall wee must note that there be degrees in this perfection for when by Gods mercy we are come so farre that the spirit beareth witnesse vnto our spirit that in some measure we haue attained vnto all these points of Christian perfection yet may we not here stand still but we must goe forward from grace vnto grace Vntill wee come vnto the marke at our races end wee must runne forward and daily grow from perfection to perfection We must labour daily to increase in faith that we may daily
things which are on the earth and as here our Apostle saith we may not mind earthly things to set our studie and our delight thereon For if we doe then shall we be of those many which the Apostle here speaketh of and whom he would that we should not follow yea if wee minde earthly things wee shall fall into tentation and snares and into many foolish noysome lusts which drowne men in perdition and destruction Let vs not therefore follow the example of them which mind earthly things let vs not set our affections on the things which are on the earth let vs vse them and let vs labour to vse them to Gods glory but let vs not set our hearts vpon them nor suffer our selues to be entangled with them Let vs giue our hearts vnto our God let vs set our affections on things which are aboue and let our conuersation bee in heauen which is the next point to be handled LECTVRE LXXI PHILIP 3. Verse 20. But our conuersation is in heauen from whence also we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ FOr our conuersation This is the second reason which the Apostle vseth to moue the Philippians to follow him and such others as walke so as they haue him for an ensample For so it is deliuered in the originall as a reason for our conuersation c a reason I say not of that which immediatly went before but a reason of his exhortation in vers 17. where it is said brethren be yee followers of mee c. yet so that the reason is drawne from the antithesis of that which went immediatly before In these words then we haue the second reason of the Apostles former exhortation drawne from the antithesis of that which immediatly went before For as in the former reason he shewed that they were not to follow those false teachers which walked otherwise then they had him for an ensample both by their studie and by their end which was damnation so now he sheweth that they are to follow him and such others as walke so as they haue him for an ensample both by the cleane contrary course of studie which he and such as he is follow and by the contrary end which is glorification This then is the manner of the Apostles proceeding His exhortation is brethren be yee followers of me c. His reason is for our conuersation or our Citie whereof we are citizens is in heauen not in earth that we should minde earthly things or make our God our belly but in heauen from whence also we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ by whom we looke for another reward of our walking then that which the wicked haue euen the glorification of our vile bodies by that his powerfull working whereby he is able to subdue c. In this reason then I note these three principall points shewing themselues in a threefold profession which the Apostle maketh in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked as he did The first is a Christian profession of their present conuersation in these words for our conuersation c. The second is a Christian profession of their expectation of Christs second comming to saue them in these words from whence also c. The third is a Christian profession of their certaine hope of the glorification of their vile bodies by the powerfull working of Christ in these words who shall change our vile bodies c. Now touching their present conuersation the Apostle maketh this Christian profession our conuersation is in heauen which is as if the Apostle should haue said It is not so with vs as with those false teachers newly mentioned For they as men of this world minde earthly things and set their delight and affections thereon but we carry and behaue our selues in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem setting our affections on the things which are aboue For so the words in the originall are as if we should thus read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 our Citie whereof we are citizens and whereunto we haue right is in heauen So that his meaning is that they carry and behaue themselues and so conuerse here in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem minding that and the things which beseeme that Touching the second point namely their expectation of Christ his second comming to saue them the Apostle maketh Christian profession when he saith from whence which is as if our Apostle should haue said a reason why our conuersation is in heauen is because from heauen we certainely looke and waite for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall come as a swift iudge against all them that haue made their belly their God but as our Sauiour to giue vs an inheritance among them that are saued In the last verse the Apostle maketh a Christian profession of their certaine hope of their glorification whereof more particularly hereafter Now let vs see what obseruations we may gather hence for our owne vse and instruction The first thing which I note is the Apostles christian profession which he maketh in the behalfe of himselfe and such others as walked so as he did touching their present life and conuersation which is that they caried and behaued themselues in this life as citizens of heauen setting their affections on the things which are aboue Whereof the Apostle maketh profession to this end that hereby the Philippians might be induced to follow him and such as he was that seeing their conuersation to be such and so holy in comparison of others they might make their choice of following them and haue their conuersation such as they heard and law that theirs was Hence then I obserue what the life and conuersation of God children ought to be in this vale of misery and valley of teares we should carry and behaue our selues here as pilgrims here on earth and hauing our Citie in heauen as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem fixing our faith hope and loue there setling our thoughts desires and affections there hauing our hearts mindes and wiâ—lâ— there and liuing vnder the lawes that are giuen and kept there This our Apostle sheweth in the first chapter of this Epistle where he exhorteth the Philippians Phil. 1 27. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saying Onely let your conuersation be as it becommeth the Gospell of Christ Where the Apostle vseth the word whence this word here vsed is deriued And the exhortation implying a dutie it is as much in effect aâ— if he had said that we ought so to walke as citizens of the Saints and of the kingdome of God holding on in that course which beseemeth the profession of the Gospell 1 Pet. 1.15 The like exhortation also the Apostle Peter maketh where he saith As he which hath called you is holy so be yee holy in all manner of conuersation because it is written be yee holy for I am holy Which exhortation likewise implying a
dutie it appeareth that our conuersation should be in all holinesse as becommeth the Saints of God and citizens of hiâ— kingdome But most plaine to this purpose is that of ouâ— Apostle where he saith If yee be risen with Christ seeke those things which are aboue Colos 3.1.2 where Christ sitteth at the right hand oâ— God set your affections on the things which are aboue For in this place the Apostle sheweth most plainely that if we be risen with Christ by the vertue of his resurrection then we are in minde and affection euen while we are in the bodie to ascend vp into heauen and euen to dwell with him where he is at the right hand of God And why should it seeme strange vnto any that euen while we liue here in the bodie we should haue our conuersation in the heauens Where should the bodie liue but where the head liueth If then Christ which is our head and our life be in heauen we also which are the members of his bodie should haue our life in heauen where Christ which is our life is Againe where should the spouse loue and like to be but where her welbeloued bridegroome is Her heart and her soule should be so knit vnto him as that where he is there should shee be also Nay our Sauiour himselfe tells vs that where our treasure is there will our hearts be also Is then Christ in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge the treasure and ioy of our soules If he be Matt. 6.21 then where he is there will our hearts be also In bodie it must needs be that we walke on earth amongst the sonnes of men till our earthly house of this tabernacle be destroyed and we be clothed with our house from heauen But here we haue no abiding Citie Heb. 13.14 In token whereof we read that the holy Patriarchs dwelt in tents counting themselues onely pilgrims vpon earth and as guests in an Inne for a night and looking for a Citie hauing a foundation whose builder and maker is God Nay what else is here but a vale of misery and a valley of teares How are we here assaulted on euery side with the world the flesh and the Deuill How doe the wicked and vngodly of the earth take secret counsell together against vs saying come let vs roote them out that they be no more a people and that their name may be no more had in remembrance How doe the lust of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life swarme like grashoppers vpon the face of the earth How manifold are our necessities infirmities miseries distresses perils crosses troubles tentations afflictions losses griefes and anguishes both in soule and in bodie while we are in the bodie Euen such and so many that we haue great reason with our Apostle to sigh whiles we are in this tabernacle and to desire to remoue out of the bodie 2 Cor. 5.4.8 and to dwell with the Lord. Seeing then that here we are but pilgrims and strangers and haue no abiding Citie being that here is but a vale of misery and a valley of teares we are not here to pitch the resting place of our soules but liuing here in the bodie we are in heart and sole in minde and affection to haue our conuersation in heauen And that so much the rather because man that is borne of woman is but of short continuance here on earth Iob 14.1 and full of trouble and misery For wherein should yee haue ioy or peace or comfort in the Holy Ghost nay how should he not be swallowed vp of griefe and sorrow and vexation of the spirit if in soule he should not ascend into heauen and set his affections on the things which are aboue For thus it is that though our outward man be troubled yet our inward man is comforted though in bodie we be afflicted and distressed on euery side yet in our soules we haue peace and ioy of the Holy Ghost euen because our conuersation is in heauen whence it is that we looke not on the things which are seene but on the things which are not seene This point might be farther inlarged But by this it doth appeare that the children of God ought in this life to haue their conuersation in heauen walking as citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Will yee then see for your farther vse and instruction what manner persons yee ought to be in holy conuersation and godlinesse that liuing in the bodie yee may be said to walke as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and to haue your conuersation in heauen 1. If we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we may not warre after the flesh or suffer our selues to be intangled with the affaires of this life For these two to minde earthly things and to haue the conuersation in heauen are as we see in this place so opposed the one vnto the other that the one is a plaine note of inordinate walkers and the other a sure token of our adoption into the sonnes of God to be partakers of the inheritance among the Saints Whereupon it is that the Apostle plainely protesteth against the one but cheerefully professeth the other 2 Cor. 10.3 Though saith he we walke in the flesh yet doe we not warre after the flesh And againe No man saith he that warreth he meaneth to God in the spirit and therefore the vulgar interpreter puts it into the text no man that warreth entangleth himselfe with the affaires of this life 2 Tim. 2.4 because he would please him that hath chosen him to be a souldier And the like is very vsuall But see how cheerefully hee professeth in this place that his conuersation is in heauen and in another place that his house is from heauen and in other places that he walkes in the spirit 2 Cor. 5.2 and mindes those things which are aboue This one thing then must we care if we will walke as citizens of heauen that we walke not after the flesh nor set our affections on the earth nor suffer our selues to be intangled with the loue of the world 1 Ioh. 2.15 For as Iohn saith if any man lâ—â—e the world or the things that are in the world the loue of the Father is not in him We must therefore so vse the world as though we vsed it not And in no case wee may so set our affections on any thing in this life that our soule should so cleaue vnto it as the soule of Shechem vnto Dinah the daughter of Iacob Gen. 34 26. for death will surely follow as it did vpon Shechem 2. If we will walke in this life as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem and approue our selues to haue our conuersation in heauen we must so wrestle against all tentations and all assaults of the Deuill that hauing finished all
of the Lord yet haue I often turned out of the way of his commandements though I haue affected the things which are aboue yet haue mine affections beene too much diuided betweene the things which are aboue and the things which are on earth Well let not thy soule be troubled nor feare Doest thou see and know and acknowledge thus much Dauid saith that he confessed his sinne vnto the Lord Psal 32.5 and so he forgaue the punishment of his sinne Feare not then but that he who hath opened thine eyes to see and thy heart to acknowledge thy weaknesse and imperfection will pardon this weaknesse and imperfection whatsoeuer it is Againe feelest thou some seedes some beginnings of these things in thee Who is it that hath sowen and begun these things in thee Euen that God that hath said I will not faile thee nor forsake thee and therefore will performe that good worke which hee hath begun in thee vntill the day of Iesus Christ and will cause those holy seedes to bring forth their fruit in due season Yea comfort thy selfe herein if it be with thee as thou sayest that thy conuersation hath beene in heauen For art thou sorrie that thou hast more minded earthly things then thou shouldest that tentations haue so nighly surprised thee that thou hast so often turned aside from the law of thy God that â—hine heart and affections of thy soule haue beene more diuided twixt heauen and earth then they should And doest thou deâ—iâ—e in thy soule daily more and more to be weyned from â—â—â—nding earthly things to be strengthned against tentations â—o be conformed in thy will vnto Gods will and to walke with â—hy God with a perfect heart This also is a sure token that â—hy conuersation is in heauen for where the perfection of that which should be is wanting there an holy desire and affection vnto that which should be is accepted If therefore in searching out thy heart and thy reines for the triall of these points thou finde it to be with thee as thou sayest thou hast great cause of comfort and ioy in the spirit But if in triall it appeare that as thou hast liued in the flesh so thou hast walked after the flesh neglecting the Law of God yeelding thy selfe captiue vnto the law of sinne setting thine affections on the things which are on earth and neuer minding the things which are aboue then surely thou art a stranger from the life of God and the way that thou walkest leadeth vnto hell Looke therefore well vnto it and let euery man haue that care of his wayes that howsoeuer hee liue here in the body yet in minde and affection he may haue his conuersation in heauen And to this end weyne your selues daily more and more from the loue care of these earthly things He that weepeth through aduersitie 1 Cor. 7.30 let him be as though hee wept not he that reioyceth through prosperitie let him be as though hee reioyced not hee that buyeth as though he possessed not hee that vseth this world as though he vsed it not 31. for the fashion of this world goeth away and all things in the earth are but meere vanitie Take vnto your selues the whole armour of God wrestle harder and harder daily against all tentations and assaults of the Deuill fight a good fight stand fast quit your selues like men resist the Deuill and hee will flie from you Conforme your wils daily more and more vnto Gods will yeeld your selues daily more and more to bee gouerned by his lawes order your steps so heere in his waies as hauing right into that City whereof also ye shall haue possession And though yee liue heere in the flesh yet ascend in heart in minde and in soule into heauen let your thoughts and desires and affectâ—ons bee setled there your faith your hope and your louâ— let them bee rooted and grounded there And then amongâ—â— other benefits this shall not be the least that death shall noâ— come hastily vpon you yea yee shall chearefully thinke vpoâ— death death shall be vnto you an aduantage and when thâ— will of God is yee shall desire to bee loosed and to bee witâ— Christ to remoue out of the body and to dwell with thâ— Lord. For what is the cause why wee so feare death why weâ— are so loth to die Here it is because in the dayes of our flesh we haue not had our conuersation in heauen Our mindeâ— were set vpon earthly things and therefore we are loth to parâ— with them We neuer fought against any tentation nay thâ— strong man possessed vs in such peace that wee neuer knew what tentation meant and therefore wee know not where to liue better then here We regarded not to submit our selues to the lawes of God to be gouerned by them and therefore wee shrinke at death for feare of a iudgement We neuer ascended into heauen in our hearts or soules wee neuer raised our thoughts our desires or our affections so high wee neuer tasted in our selues any sparkle of those ioyes which are prepared to be shewed in the last time and therefore wee long not after heauen but we rather loue to liue here on earth These are the things I say that make vs shrinke at death and loth to die Let vs then hearken vnto these words of exhortation and let vs haue our conuersation in heauen If we shall then shall death be welcome vnto vs and wee shall accept it as the end of our pilgrimage and as the way to our abiding Citie Ierusalem which is aboue and vnto Christ which is our life For the more we ascend while we are in the body in our soules and spirits in our meditations and desires in faith and hope into heauen the more will wee desire to remoue out of the body that we may for euer dwell with the Lord and therefore we will the more cheerefully open vnto death when hee knockes at our doores I heare that the example of this our sister may be a good prouocation to stirre you vp vnto these things for they that were with her giue her this testimonie that in this time when the Lord had laid his hand vpon her she quickly set apart all minde of earthly things patiently â—â—bmitted her selfe vnto the will of the Lord willingly set her â—ections on the things which are aboue and desired nothing more then to heare and thinke of her Lord and God her Saâ—iour and Redeemer I beseech almightie God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ that both her exampâ—e and the words â—hich ye haue heard this day with your outward eares may so preuaâ—le with you that in this life ye may walke as citizens of the heauenly Ierusalem hauing your conuersation in heaâ—en weyning your selues from the world and the things that â—â—e in the worâ—d manfully fighting against all tentations and assaâ—lts of the deuil conforming your selues in all obedience vnto the lawes of his kingdome and while ye
the dead which I note out of this that he saith who shall change to wit in that day when he shall come from whence they looke for him 5. The manner how he shall then glorifie our vile bodies namely not by changing the substance of our bodies in the forme or feature or lineaments or members of them but by changing our vile bodies .i. our bodieâ— which were created of God holy and good but are now deâ—â—led with our vilenesse by changing these vile bodies and fashioning them in qualitie like vnto his owne glorious body so that of mortall they become immotall of corruptible incorruptible of naturall spirituall of weake glorious 6. And lastly the meanes whereby he shall thus glorifie our vile bodies namely by that diuine power and effectuall working whereby he raised his owne body from the graue and whereby he is able to doe what he will euen to subdue all things vnto himselfe These be the particular circumstances of this third branch of the Apostles reason Which noting of them in this sort that we haue done may serue also for the explication and opening of the meaning of these words Let vs now therefore see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our farther vse and instruction The first thing which I note is who it is that shall change our vile bodies that they may be fashioned like vnto his glorious bodie which is the Lord Iesus Christ The obseruation then hence is that after we haue slept in the dust Christ Iesus shall raise vs againe by his power and make our vile bodies like to his glorious body He it is that being one God with the Father from before all beginnings in the beginning of time created vs formed vs and made vs and breathed into vs the breath of life and made vs liuing soules All things saith Iohn was made by it Ioh. 1.3 namely by the incarnate word of God by the euerlasting Sonne of the Father and without it was made nothing that was made And the Apostle saith that by the Sonne of God were all things created which are in heauen and in earth Col. 1.16 things visible and invisible by him I say not onely as an instrument but as an efficient cause For as the Apostle saith of him Ro. 11.36 and through him and for him are all things He likewise it is that in the fulnesse of time came into the world to redeeme them which were vnder the law and to saue his people from their sinnes When the fullnesse of time was come saith the Apostle God sent forth his Sonne made of a woman Gal. 4.4.5 and made vnder the law that he might redeeme them which were vnder the law And againe This is a true saying 1 Tim. 1.15 and by all meanes worthy to be receiued that Iesus Christ came into the world to saue sinners And therefore was his name called Iesus Mat. 1.21 because he should saue his people from their sinnes He also it is that in the end of times shall raise our bodies out of the dust and make them like vnto his glorious body Joh. 5.28.29 For the houre shall come saith Iohn in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice and they shall come forth that haue done good vnto the resurrection of life but they that haue done euill vnto the resurrection of condemnation And in the chapter following 6.54 Whosoeuer eateth my flesh saith Christ and drinketh my bloud hath eternall life and I will raise him vp at the last day And our Apostle in this place from heauen we looke for the Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change our vile body c. So that he that in the beginning of time created vs and made vs and in the fullnesse of time redeemed and saued vs shall also in the end of time raise vs vp out of the dust of death and glorifie vs with himselfe Whereof also he gaue vs a sure testimonie when he raised vp himselfe from the dead no more to returne vnto the graue And therefore the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 4.14 He which hath raised vp the Lord Iesus shall raise vs vp also by Iesus and set vs with the Saints Let this then serue to confirme and strengthen vs in the point of our resurrection and glorification Christ Iesus hath taken it vpon him that he will raise vs vp at the last day and glorifie vs with himselfe Let vs then lie downe in peace and commit that to him and he shall bring it to passe For is the glory and strength of Israel as a man that he should lie Hath he said it and shall it not be done Let the Sadduces denie the resurrection Act. 17.18 let the Philosophers and disputers of Athens mocke at Paul when they heare him preach the resurrection let the profane Atheist scoffe and iest at the resurrection of the dead and their glorification with the Saints yet let vs with Martha know that our brethren and we shall rise at the last day Mat. 9.25 He that raised the Rulers daughter from death to life in the house he that raised the widowes sonne from death vnto life as they were carying him out to be buried Luc. 7.15 he that raised vp Lazarus from death vnto life Ioh. 11.44 hauing laid foure daies in the graue shall also raise vs vp and shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body Let vs therefore hold fast this hope vnto the end without wauering and let vs lay this vpon Christ Iesus who will surely doe it and will not faile The second thing which I note is the time when Christ shall change our vile bodies and make them like vnto his glorious body The time is in that day when the faithfull looke that he shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge both the quicke and the dead Which I gather from this that he faith who shall change c ioyned with that he had said before from whence also we looke c. For the meaning is that from heauen they looke for the second comming of Christ who then in his second comming shall change c. The obseruation then hence is that in the last day when Christ shall come in the clouds of heauen to iudge the quicke and the dead then shall he raise vp the bodies of them that haue slept in the dust and glorifie them with his owne selfe Which point of the time of our second resurrection and glorification of our bodies the Holy Ghost often precisely noteth as where it is said The houre shall come in the which all that are in the graues shall heare his voice c Ioh. 5.28.6.54 and againe where Christ saith I will raise him vp at the last day 1 Co. 15.23.51.52 and againe where the Apostle saith that they that are of Christ at his comming shall rise againe and againe where he saith
be our glorie in all places and the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ Iesus So were the Thessalonians vnto this our Apostle as himselfe witnesseth saying What is our hope or ioy or crowne of reioycing 1. Thess 2.19 are not you euen it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming Yes ye are our glorie and ioy And why so 20. Euen because of their effectuall faith and diligent loue and patient hope in the Lord whereof hee spake in the first chapter And so were these Philippians also vnto him as here he witnesseth and why Euen because he had not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine amongest them And so ye should so abound in all knowledge and in all iudgement and be so filled with the fruits of righteousnesse which are by Iesus Christ vnto the glorie and praise of God as that ye might be the crowne of our reioycing in the day of Christ that we haue not runne in vaine nor laboured in vaine Otherwise if the more we loue you the lesse we be loued of you againe if the more we labour amongst you and admonish you the more ye harden your hearts and despise vs euen for our workes sake if the more carefull we are to informe your vnderstandings in the truth the more ye stoppe your eares at the voyâ—â— of our charming charme we neuer so wisely if the more we endeauour to beget you in the faith and present you before God blamelesse in that day ye start aside like a broken bow and defile your selues with euery hatefull sinne to be short if we spend our strength in vaine amongst you and for nothing then how can we reioyce in you as in our ioy and our crowne And if not so then how can we come vnto you in these termes of loue my brethren beloued my little children dearely beloued If ye be not ioyned with vs in one faith and in one hope in Christ Iesus how can we speake vnto you as vnto our brethren If the loue of God be not in you indeed how can we speake vnto you as vnto our beloued If ye honor not the Father nor obey his holy will how can we speake vnto you as vnto little children If ye desire not the sincere milke of the Word that ye may grow thereby how shall we say that we long for you when wee are absent from you That therefore we may alwayes come vnto you in such termes of loue as ye desire and as heere our Apostle doth vnto the Philippians let vs not runne in vaine not labour in vaine amongst you but receiue from vs with all gladnesse the word of saluation which is able to saue your soules Be diligent to heare and carefull afterwards to meditate on the things which ye haue heard that as good hearers ye may grow vp in all godly knowledge of Gods will and in all holie obedience thereunto and that ye may say with the Prophet O Lord I haue hid thy word within my heart Psal 119.11 that I might not sin against thee Let the word of Christ dwell in you plenteously in all wisedome Philip 1.9.10 that ye may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all iudgement that ye may discerne things that differ one from another that ye may be pure c. Follow after the truth in loue and in all things grow vp into him which is the head 〈◊〉 is Christ that as at this day we greatly reioyce to see the forward and willing mindes of many of you to come vnto the house of God and to heare those things that belong vnto your peace so our ioy may be fulfilled daily more and more and ye may be the crowne of â—ur reioycing in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his coming And if at any time we vse sharpenesse of speech know this that it is for their sakes that obey not the truth that we may reclaime them from wandering out of the right way wherein they should walke And if the hurts of our people may be healed onely by applying gentle medicines without cutting and launcing their sores onely by pouring suppling oyle without pouring vineger into their wounds let no man thinke that we will vse sharpnesse of speech In a word this is our desire to present you pure and blamelesse in that day not hauing spot or wrinckle or any such thing Be ye filled with knowledge and loue and the fruites of righteousnesse that ye may be our ioy and crowne now and in the day of Christ The second thing which I note is the Apostles exhortation together with the reason thereof His exhortation is that the Philippians would stand and continue without shrinking fainting sliding or starting aside in the knowledge and faith of Christ Iesus rooted in him and stablished in the faith so as hitherto they had done and as now they had bene taught by example in his owne person renouncing all confidence in the flesh and in things without Christ and reioycing onely in Christ Iesus The reason of this his exhortaâ—ion vnto this perseuerance is because he would not haue them entangled with those euill workers of the concision which minded earthly things and whose end is damnation but would haue them followers of him and such as he is whose conuersation is in heauen c. Therefore so continue c. This exhortation then implying a dutie for vs hence I obserue a necessarie dutie for all Gods children which is perseuerance and continuance in the faith and truth of Christ Iesus so as we haue bene taught out of the Gospell of Christ Iesus A dutie much yet neuer too much vrged considering how many after they haue put their hand vnto the plough looke backe after they haue begunne in the Spirit Iohn 15.4 1. Cor. 16.13 end in the flesh Abide in me saith our Sauiour and I in you Stand fast in the faith saith the Apostle to the Corinthians â— Tim. 3.14 And vnto Timothie Continue saith he thou in the things which thou hast learned and art perswaded thereof knowing of whom thou hast learned them And of all the Apostles we reade that still they exhorted all the Churches euerie where to continue in the grace of God Acts 11.23.13.43 and with full purpose of heart to cleaue stedfastly vnto the Lord. For what shall it profite vs to haue tasted of the good word of God and by the hearing of the Gospell preached to haue come to some knowledge of the Lord and of the Sauiour Iesus Christ if afterward with the Church of Ephesus wee forsake our first loue and make not an end of our saluation with feare and trembling Iohn 8.31.32.15.4 If ye continue in my word saith Christ to the Iewes that beleeued in him ye are verily my Disciples and shall know the truth and the truth shall make you free But as the branch cannot beare fruite of it selfe except it abide in the Vine no more
out of my band My Father which gaue them me 29. is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand Hath not he prayed for them whom the Father hath giuen him Ioh. 17. that they may be one with him that they may be kept frō euil that they may be sanctified through the truth And doth not Iohn say that whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not 1. Joh. 3.9 namely that sinne that is vnto death so that he fall away finally from God Men may haue tasted of the good word of God and come to some knowledge of the Lord Iesus Christ and yet fal way but they that haue truly tasted of the powers of the world to come shall be euen as the mount Sion which may not be remoued but standeth fast for euer Why then doth the Apostle exhort vs to continue in the Lord if it be sure that we shall continue in the Lord It is to remoue from vs carnall securitie and to teach vs to depend on the Lord by whom we continue in his faith feare and fauour To conclude this point therefore as the Apostle here speaketh vnto the Philippians so say I vnto you Continue in the Lord euen in the faith and knowledge of Iesus Christ so as ye haue bene taught in Christ Iesus Let it neuer be said to you as it was to the Galatians Ye did runne well who did let you that ye did not obey the truth But as ye haue begun to loue and like the truth so continue to walke in the truth that when Christ Iesus shall come in the clouds of heauen ye may be the crowne of our reioycing and that ye may also appeare with him in glorie LECTVRE LXXVI PHILIP 4. Verse 2. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche that they be of one accord in the Lord. 3. Yea I beseech thee faithfull yoke-fellow c. NOw follow certaine particular exhortations vnto particular and priuate persons touching some discord fallen out amongst them In the second verse his request is vnto Euodias and Syntyche that they would be of one accord in the Lord. What Euodias and Syntyche were it is not certaine neither are they mentioned elsewhere in the Scripture Like it is by this place that they were two women of good note and such as had much stood with Paul at his first planting of the Church at Philippi But now it seems they were at oddes whether the one with the other or both with the rest of the Church and whether about matters of faith and religion or about ordinary matters of common life it is not certaine This we see the Apostle would gladly compose the strife and therefore he exhorteth them to be of one accord in the Lord that is of one mind and one iudgement in the things of the Lord betwixt themselues and with the Church If we vnderstand that they differed in matters of faith and religion or if we vnderstand the words in generall of what dissensions soeuer then the exhortation is that laying aside all debates and dissensions they would be of one accord in the Lord that is they would dwell together in such vnitie as is pleasing to the Lord. I pray Euodias and beseech Syntyche c. It followeth Yea and I beseech thee c. In this verse the Apostles exhortation or request is vnto his faithfull yoke-fellow that he would be a meanes to compose the strifes of Euodias and Syntyche with this reason implied because they were women which had laboured with him when he preached the Gospell at Philippi nor with him onely but with Clement also and with diuers others which labored with him in the same work whose names are written in the booke of life What this faithfull yoke-fellow was whom he maketh this request vnto it is not certaine Much disputation there is who it should be Like it is that it was some speciall man that preached the Gospell purely and sincerely there with him at Philippi Him he requesteth to helpe those women namely Euodias and Syntyche How to helpe them Namely to order their matters and to compose their strifes whatsoeuer they were And why should he do so That which the Apostle addeth seemeth to be added as a reason to moue his faithful yokefellow to help them and to compose their strifes for they laboured with him in the Gospell that is when the Gospell was first preached by him at Philippi they laboured yea and euen stroue for so the word signifieth putting themselues in hazard for the hearing of the Gospell preached and for the defence of the Gospell For in the Acts mention is made of women among whom was Lydia that came together to a place besides the riuer Act. 16.13 not daring as it may seeme to haue their assemblies in the citie of Philippi and there heard the word at Pauls mouth These two women it may seeme were two of them of whom the Apostle for that cause saith that they labored and stroue with him in the Gospell he being willing to preach and they desirous to heare when there was great danger for both and they standing much in his defence when he was much contradicted Neither doth he commend them to haue laboured with him alone in the Gospel but with Clement also and with other his fellow-labourers which laboured with him in the worke when the Gospel was first preached at Philippi Who this Clement was it is not certaine as neither who these his fellow-labourers were Silas it is like by that place in the Acts was one Ministers of the Gospell they were which ioyned their labours with Paul to the gathering of the Church at Philippi whose names though they were not written by him in this Epistle yet he saith that they were written in the book of life Whereby he meaneth that their life was as certainly sealed vp with God as if their names had bene written vp in a booke to that purpose For the speech is borrowed from the maner of them that bill the names of them in a booke whom they haue chosen into their seruice whom then they know to be theirs because they haue their names billed in a booke So God knoweth who are his as certainly as if their names were written in a booke and their life is as surely sealed with him as if their names were registred to that purpose The summe then of the Apostles reason is this these women for their labour with him and other his fellow-labourers in the Gospel were worthy that he should do this for them and therefore he requests his faithful yoke-fellow that he would help them compose the strifes which were either betwixt themselues or betwixt them and the Church there And let this suffice to be spoken touching the scope of these particular exhortations and the meaning of the words in them both Now let vs see what notes we may gather hence for our further vse First then in the person of Paul I note his
the Scriptures vse to double and redouble his speech euen to shew both the needfulnes of his speech and the difficultie in respect of man of enforcing his speech In the Psalme how often doth the Prophet exhort the faithful vnto the praises of the Lord euen before all the people that they their posteritie might know them Psal 107. saying O that men would therefore praise the Lord for his goodnesse and declare the wonders that he doth for the children of men Euen foure seueral times in that one Psalme And wherefore but to shew how needfull it was they should do so and how hardly men are drawne to do so How often likewise doth our Sauiour exhort his disciples vnto humilitie meeknes Mat. 11.29 sometimes saying vnto them Learne of me that I am meeke and lowly in heart sometimes telling them that whosoeuer among them would be great 20.26 should be seruant vnto the rest sometimes washing their feete Ioh. 13. c. thereby to teach them humilitie And wherefore doth he so often beate vpon it but to shew how needfull it was they should be humble and meeke and likewise how hard a thing it is to draw men vnto humilitie and meeknesse How often likewise doth the holy Ghost exhort to the putting off of the old man and the putting on of the new man No part of Scripture throughout the whole Bible wherein the holy Ghost doth not speake much though not haply in these words yet to this purpose And wherefore else is it but to imply both how needfull a matter it is to be perswaded and how hard a matter it is to perswade the mortification of the old man and the quickening of the new man And to let other instances passe in the point whereof we now speake how oft doth our Sauiour exhort to reioyce and be glad in persecution Mat. 5.12 because of the reward laid vp for vs by God in heauen Luc. 10.20 to reioyce because our names are written in heauen by the finger of Gods own hand Ioh. 16.33 to be of good comfort because he hath ouercome the world that is to reioyce in the Lord And wherefore but to shew how needfull it is to reioyce in the Lord and how hard it is to perswade this reioycing So that by the vsuall course of the Scripture it appeareth that our Apostle doubling and redoubling this his exhortation thereby sheweth both how needfull and withall how hard a matter it is to perswade this constant reioycing in the Lord to reioyce in the Lord alwayes so needfull that it must be perswaded again and again and withall so hard to be perswaded that it cannot be too much vrged beaten vpon But it wil not be amisse yet a litle more particularly to looke into the reasons why it is so needfull to reioyce in the Lord alwayes and why we are so hardly perswaded to reioyce in the Lord alwayes Who seeth not that considereth any thing what mightie enemies we haue alwayes to fight withall the flesh within vs to snare and deceiue vs the world without vs to fight and wage warre against vs and the diuel euer seeking like a roaring Lion whom he may deuoure Who seeth not what fightings without what terrors within what anguishes in the soule what griefes in the bodie what perils abroade what practises at home what troubles we haue on euery side When then Satan that old dragon casts out many flouds of persecutions against vs when wicked men cruelly disdainfully and despitefully speake against vs when lying slandering and deceitfull mouthes are opened vpon vs when we are mocked and iested at and had in derision of all them that are about vs when we are afflicted tormented and made the worlds wonder when the sorrowes of death compasse vs and the flouds of wickednesse make vs afraid and the paines of hell come euen vnto our soule what is it that holds vp our heads that we sinke not how is it that we stand either not shaken or if shaken yet not cast downe Is it not by our reioycing which we haue in Christ Iesus Yes verily we lift vp our eyes vnto heauen and we are of good comfort because he hath ouercome the world we lift vp our eyes vnto the Lord and we reioyce in him because he shal giue a good end vnto all our troubles and shall wipe all teares from our eyes In Dauids troubles he was all his stay as himselfe euery where almost protesteth and when the Apostles were persecuted beaten and cast in prison they reioyced because of their strong consolation in Christ Iesus And so it is with all the faithfull children of God whatsoeuer flouds do beate vpon them whatsoeuer causes of sorrow do ouertake them yet do they stand and quaile not because of the reioycing they haue in Christ Iesus On this rocke all the surges of the sea of this world are broken Againe when others of vs are assaulted by that mightie Prince of darknesse when we are tried by mockings scourgings by bonds and imprisonment when we feele the smart of losse or hurt in bodie goods or name when the Beast of Spaine and with him that false Prophet of Rome thunder out threatnings and imagine all kind of mischiefe against vs whē the paines of death take hold of vs and multitude of sorowes beset vs round about why is it that our hearts do faile within vs how is it that we fall from our former loue and that feare commeth vpon vs as vpon a woman in her trauell Is it not through our want of reioycing in the Lord Yes verily we feele not in our soules the treasures of mercies that are hid for vs in Christ Iesus which should keepe vs standing against all batteries and assaults whatsoeuer and therefore we are not onely daunted and dismayed with these things but are quite affright and vtterly ouercome of them If any one of Iobs afflictions lie vpon vs we breake out into all the impatiencies that he did but we cannot lay hold of any such comforts as he did If death seize vpon sonne or daughter or any deare vnto vs 2. Sam 18.33 we breake out into like outcries with Dauid saying Absalon my sonne my sonne Absalon would God I had died for thee O Absalon my sonne my sonne but though Ioab would yet can he not comfort vs as he did Dauid Est 6.12 If Haman do but feare the Kings displeasure he hastes him home mourning and couers his head and will not be comforted and if Ahitophel do but see that his counsell be not followed 2. Sam. 17.23 he saddles his asse and rides home and hangs himselfe And this it is when men haue not their comfort in God whatsoeuer do befall them in this life If this or that thwart them by and by they are cast downe And why euen because they haue not learned to reioyce in the Lord alway Very needfull then it is ye see that we reioyce
conforme our selues vnto the will of God set downe in his word as touching I say our faith and repentance so touching our loue whether we loue one another so that as members of the same bodie we beare one with another and helpe one another For as faith and repentance towards God so this loue also towards our neighbour is so necessarily requisite that otherwise we do not worthily celebrate these holy mysteries And therefore if we will be worthie partakers of this holy Supper as here we that are many do all eate one bread and drinke of one cup are all confirmed in one faith and nourished to grow vp into one bodie whereof Christ is the head so must we loue one another and as members of the same bodie beare one with another and helpe one another So that at this time the verie celebration of these holy mysteries may sufficiently put vs in mind of that moderation patient mind which ought to be in one of vs towards another Neither that onely but this day also wherein we celebrate the remembrance of Christ his blessed resurrection may sufficiently put vs in mind hereof For hath Christ loosed the bands of death and by his resurrection from the dead triumphed ouer death and mightily declared himselfe to be the Sonne of God Yes he hath and this day we celebrate the most ioyfull remembrance thereof And how should not thiâ— put vs in mind of rising from the death of sinne vnâ—â— the 〈◊〉 of God Or how shall we thinke that we are risen 〈…〉 â—fe of God if there be not this moderation and p◠〈…〉 in vs one towards another Since then by the resâ—â—rection of Christ as this day we are put in mind of our râ—â—â—â—â—ection from the death of sin vnto the life of God thereby also we are put in mind of that moderation and patient mind which ought to be in one towards another let therefore the celebration of those holy mysteries of Christ his death and passion let the memoriall of his blessed resurrection as on this day be sufficient to stirre you vp vnto this moderation which our Apostle here requireth and whereof hitherto we haue spoken And whosoeuer findeth himselfe to haue failed herein heretofore let him giue all diligence hereafter that his patient mind may be knowne vnto all men The second thing which I note in this exhortation is this that the Apostle would haue this their moderation and mildnesse so conspicuous and euident as that it might be knowne and that to all men no doubt to this end that all men as occasions were offered might haue triall of their moderation and mildnesse and that thereby religion among all men might be increased and the name of God in whom they beleeued glorified Whence I obserue the extent of the moderation and mildnesse that ought to be in vs how farre the practise thereof is to reach that they may haue triall and experience thereof namely not to them alone that vse vs kindly and gently or to them alone which are within but to them also which are without euen vnto all men is our patient mind to be made knowne For as our Sauiour saith in somewhat another matter If ye loue them which loue you what reward shall ye haue and if ye be friendly to your brethren onely Math. 5.46.47 what singular thing do ye So may it well be said in this matter if our patient mind be onely knowne vnto them that vse vs with all mildnes and gentlenesse what singular thing do we and if we moderate our affections and yeeld onely vnto them that yeeld vnto vs what praise shall we haue Our moderation then and patient mind is not to be restrained in the vse thereof vnto these and these men but it is to be shewne vnto all men with whom we liue be they better or worse So the Apostle speaking of charitable beneficence Gal. 6.10 Rom. 12.18 Let vs do good saith he while we haue time vnto all men And againe Haue peace with all men And generally the precept is that we haue our conuersation honest amongst all men As lights therefore for so we are called we must communicate the light that is in vs vnto all men holding forth our lights of gentlenesse goodnes meeknes temperancie moderation patience c. vnto all men imitating therein our Father which is in heauen Math. 5.45 who maketh his Sunne to arise on the euill and on the good and sendeth raine on the iust and vniust And now why are we to vse this moderation towards all men that our patient mind may be knowne vnto all men The reason is that all men seeing our moderation and mildnesse towards all men may thinke the better of the Religion which we professe and the rather glorifie the Lord of glorie in whom we beleeue For if they shall see vnto wardlines and vnkindnesse in one of vs towards another quickly do they speake euill of the name of God and of the doctrine which we teach And therefore the Apostle alwayes exhorts all sorts vnto all holy duties and why that the name of God and his doctrine be not euill spoken of 1. Tim. 6.1 Tit. 2.5 Iam 2 7. that the word of God be not euill spoken of that the worthy Name after which they be named be not blasphemed But if they shall see moderation and mildnesse meeknesse gentlenesse and patience in one of vs towards an other we cannot better draw men vnto the glory of our God and to a good opinion of our religion and of the truth which we professe And in this respect it is that our blessed Sauiour thus exhorteth all men Mat. 5.16 saying Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen And in the same respect also it is that the Apostle Peter exhorteth saying Haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles 1. Pet. 2.12 that they which speake euill of you as of euill doers may by your good workes which they shall see glorifie God in the day of the visitation For an ornament then of the truth which we professe and for the glorie of our God in whom we beleeue our patient mind is to be made knowne vnto all men not to our brethren onely or such as vse vs kindly but euen to all men Here then first were to be reproued those braules and quarels which fall out amongst neighbours and brethren about matters of two pence matters of nothing Our Apostle would haue our moderation and patient mind knowne vnto all men How is it then that neighbours and brethren will not one yeeld vnto another wil not one beare with another One wil haue his right and not yeeld a iote another will auenge his wrong or else he will die for it a third will beare coles at no mans hands but such as he brewes such shall he drinke and this amongst neighbours and brethren And how shall it be
commendeth this carefulnes in Timothy towards the Philippians who faithfully cared for their matters Philip. 2.20 in Epaphras towards the Colossians who in his prayers was always careful for them Col. 4.12 2. Cor. 7.11 and in the Corinthians in whom their godly sorrow had wrought great care And generally this care is so necessarily requisite in the Prince for his people in the Pastor for his flocke in the housholder for his houshold and in euery man for himselfe that either he must be thus carefull faithfully to do the dâ—ties of his calling whatsoeuer it be and to leaue the successe of his labours whatsoeuer vnto the Lord or else he cannot be godly Another carefulnesse there is neither simply good nor simply euill but mixt of both namely when we are carefull to do the duties of our calling and withall trouble our selues too much about the euent of things which we should leaue wholly to the Lord. And this carefulnes is good so farre as it makes vs carefull to do the duties of our calling But in that hereby we trouble our selues too much about the euent of our labours and successe of our businesse it is euill For this is to be left vnto the Lord according to that of the Prophet Psal 37.5 Commit thy way vnto the Lord and trust in him and he shall bring it to passe We are to do that we ought by the dutie of our place and calling and the Lord he must giue the increase the blessing and the euent and we must pray and wait for it from him Otherwise howsoeuer our carefulnesse be about that we ought yet is it euill because it is more employed thereabout then it ought A third carefulnes there is which is worldly and ariseth of distrust in God which is when men are too too much carefull of the things of this life and of the euent of the things they haue to deale withall as that the thought thereof troubleth them day and night causeth their sleepe to depart from their eyes and euen eateth them vp aliue This is the carefulnesse which the Apostle here forbiddeth not the first nor the second but so much as it is linked in with this last about the euent of things So that as I said before we may not in any wise so trouble our selues with turmoyling thoughts and cares for the things of this life or the euent of any thing we haue to deale withall as if we durst not depend vpon God or the faithfulnes of any man vnlesse our owne cares also be continually employed about them This also our blessed Sauiour forbiddeth Mat. 6.25 where he saith Be not carefull for your life what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke nor yet for your bodie what ye shall put on 1. Pet. 5.7 And the Apostle Peter likewise where he saith Cast all your care on him Psal 55.22 And the Prophet also where he saith Cast thy burden or thy care vpon the Lord and he shall nourish thee As if the Prophet and the Apostle should haue said Be ye nothing carefull but if there be any thing that troubles you any thing which may cause you to care cast it off your selfe and cast it vpon the Lord. Which carefulnesse if it were onely thus forbidden by the holy Ghost it should be sufficient either for the not entertaining or for the dislodging of such a guest being entertained But besides that it is forbidden there are many other reasons also why this ouermuch carefulnes should vtterly be abandoned from among the sonnes of God For first whence ariseth this euill among the sonnes of men of ouermuch carking and caring for the things of this life Is it not from our ignorance or distrust of Gods prouidence and care ouer vs Yes surely either we know not that he can and will or else we doubt whether he can and will prouide for vs and ours when age or pouertie or sicknesse or famine or imprisonment or banishment or the like shall befall vs. And therefore we scratch and scrape together all that euer we can lest when either some of those things shall surprise vs or the charge of family and children shall grow vpon vs we should perish in the needfull time of trouble And hereupon it is that our blessed Sauiour sets vs vnto the fowles of the heauen that by them we may be taught in the prouidence and care of God ouer vs. Behold saith he the fowles of the heauen Mat. 6.26 for they sow not neither reape nor carrie into the barnes yet your heauenly Father feedeth them Are not ye much better then they As if he should haue said Gods prouidence and care watcheth ouer the fowles of the heauen to feed them which yet are far meaner and baser creatures then your selues how should ye then seeing this either not know or doubt of Gods prouidence care ouer you They sow not nor reape nor carrie into the barnes and yet God feedeth them how should ye then seeing this when ye haue plowed and sowen commit the rest vnto the Lord and without farther carking or caring to trust surely that he will feed you Thus we see how our blessed Sauiour to beate downe our immoderate carefulnes instructeth vs in Gods prouidence ouer vs and thereby sheweth plainly that the root whence this vnmeasurable carefulnes springeth is ignorance or distrust in Gods prouidence ouer vs. Secondly to what vse or profite is our ouermuch carking and caring for the things of this life Is it not in vain and to no vse at all The Prophet tels vs so where he saith Psal 127.2 It is in vaine for you to rise vp early and to lie downe late and to eate the bread of carefulnes as if he should haue said Early rising to worke and labor going late to bed from worke all the care that we can take is in vaine and to no purpose except the Lord giue a blessing vnto it To which purpose also is that of our blessed Sauiour where he saith Which of you by taking care Mat. 6.27 is able to adde one cubite vnto his stature as if he should haue said As it is in vaine for him that is of a low stature to trouble his thoughts about the adding of any thing vnto his stature because when he hath takeÌ„ as much care that way as he can yet he cannot adde one cubit or one hand breadth or one inch vnto his stature so is it in vain for any man to vex himself trouble his thoughts about the gathering of riches or the euent of his labours because when he hath taken as much care as he can yet not by his care are his riches increased but by the Lord his blessing who maketh poore and maketh rich 1. Sam. 2.7 nor by his care doth his corne grow his ships returne from farre countries or his labours prosper in any thing but by the Lord onely who giueth increase and a blessing vnto euery
his owne sake or for the supplie of his want by their liberalitie so neither this his commendation of their liberalitie from the first vnto the last was for his owne sake or that he desired a new gift of them but both the one and the other was for their sakes and that in both he regarded the fruite which might further their reckoning This I take to be the generall purpose of the Apostle in these words Now come we vnto a litle more particular examination of them And ye By this that he saith ye also c. he meaneth that not onely he and the other Churches of Macedonia but they also knew this that he now speaketh what namely that in the beginning of the Gospell that is at my first coming into Macedonia and preaching the Gospell vnto you for he speaketh not simply of the beginning of the Gospell but of the beginning of the Gospell in that countrie of Macedonia whereof Philippi was the chiefe citie Act. 16.12 and the first place that we reade he preached in in that countrey This then saith he ye know that at my first coming and preaching of the Gospell vnto you when I departed from Macedonia that I might preach in other countries also no Church of all the other Churches of Macedonia neither Thessalonica nor Amphipolis nor Apollonia nor any of the rest communicated with me concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing but ye only Where first in that he saith when he departed c. hence some gather that his manner was where first he preached the Gospell to take nothing of them till his departure from them and then to take of them sufficient for his iourney to the next place and for his prouision there till he should depart from them Secondly in that he saith no Church communicated with him concerning the matter of giuing c. his meaning is that whereas he had bestowed on the other Churches spiritual things he had not as had bene meete receiued of them againe temporall things The phrase of speech here vsed is borrowed from merchants or others which haue their books wherein they set downe their layings out and their receiuings in that when they make their counts there may be a proportion in those things So he meaneth that betweene those other Churches of Macedonia and him there should haue bene this proportion that as he had ministred vnto them spirituall things so they should haue ministred vnto him of their temporall things Thirdly in that he saith but ye onely he commendeth them aboue the rest of the Churches of Macedonia In the next verse when he saith For when I was in Thessalonica he addeth this farther to the commendation of the Philippians for their liberalitie that besides their liberality at his departure from them when he was in Thessalonica the metrapolitan city of Macedonia and they had heard that he hauing passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia and being now in Thessalonica none communicated vnto him they sent vnto him once and againe while he was there to supply his necessitie In the verse following when he saith not that I desire c. his meaning is as he said verse 11. that he speaketh not this he commendeth them not thus because he now or at any other time desired a gift of them so much for his owne sake and for the supply of his owne wants but to signifie the very true cause of his reioycing verse 10. and the very true cause of this his commendation of them he saith but I desire the fruite whereby he signifieth that the principall thing which he regarded in their gifts and liberalitie was the fruite which should follow thereupon to further their reckoning for that the Lord in that day should reckon this to their vantage and accept it for good payment The phrase of speech here vsed is likewise borrowed from the merchants counting booke for as in case of the debt of a great summe of money vnto a merchant the more money that is noted in his booke as payed the more his reckoning is furthered that payed it so the Apostle signifieth that the moe of their charitable works towards him were as it were noted in Gods booke the more their reckoning was furthered with God who reckoned that to their fruite which they did vnto him So that the cause of his reioycing and commending their liberality principally was because of the fruite which thence redounded vnto them from God who would recompence it in the heauens into their bosomes and accept it in mercie as some acquittance of their debt This I take to be the true meaning of these words And now that we vnderstand the meaning of the Apostle in these words let vs see what profitable notes we may gather hence for our farther vse And ye Philippians In that the Apostle saith that when he departed from Macedonia none of the other Churches of Macedonia but the Philippians onely communicated to his necessitie hence it may seeme might be obserued an example of great ingratitude in those Churches that withheld their temporall things from the Apostle when he had ministred vnto them spirituall things But I dare not altogether so iudge them because of that notable testimonie which our Apostle giueth vnto them in the latter to the Corinthians Where he proposeth their example vnto the Corinthians 2. Cor. 8.1.2.3.4 thereby to stirre them vp to the reliefe of the poore Saints and testifieth that in their most extreme pouerty they were richly liberall that beyond their power they were willing and that they euen pressed the Apostle to receiue their reliefe towards the poore Saints A rare example of great piety and very tender compassion So that I impute their not communicating vnto the Apostles necessity at this time rather vnto forgetfulnes and some want of care for this time which was sometime the fault of the Philippians as we heard before then vnto vngratefulnesse or any such notorious fault The Apostles purpose I take rather to be to commend the Philippians then deepely to censure the other churches In this then that he saith that when he departed from Macedonia no church c. I note the thing for which he commendeth the Philippians aboue the other churches of Macedonia which was the performance of that Christian dutie towards him to minister vnto him temporall things when he had bestowed on them spirituall things Whence I obserue this lesson for vs that where spirituall things are bestowed vpon vs there we should minister temporall things where the Minister teacheth vs with the word there we should make allowance of maintenance vnto him Which point the Apostle proueth at large in the former to the Corinthians and by many arguments as first by an argument taken from Souldiers 1. Cor. 9.7 Who saith the Apostle goeth a warfare any time at his owne cost How much more should they that fight the Lord his battels fight them at the churches cost Secondly by an argument taken from planters
I speake how it fareth commonly with men abroad The peoples readinesse in all places to deceiue their Ministers in all kinde of their tithes is often spoken of vnto vs that haue some farther experience therein then what we haue by heare-say As for vs let it not be so with vs but let vs be ready to communicate vnto him that hath taught vs in the word that there be no complaint of our not communicating concerning the matter of giuing and receiuing Euery labourer is worthie of his wages Let vs not deny them vnto him that oftentimes steepes his labors with vs in his owne bloud Nay let vs giue them cheerefully vnto him as vnto him that watcheth for our soules It is but copper that we giue for the purest gold Let vs not stand vppon this exchange but let vs offer it most willingly The second thing which I note in these words is that the Apostle saith that the Philippians onely communicated with him concerning c. They waited not to see what the other Churches would do whether they would giue the Apostle ought or no or what they would giue or when they would giue but they bethought themselues what they were in duty to do and that they did though they onely did it Whence I obserue this lesson for vs that looke what is our dutie to do that we are to do though none ioyne with vs. If Noah should haue looked what the old world did and haue fashioned himselfe like vnto them he had bene like to haue perished in the waters with them But he looked what his God required of him and though none ioyned with him Genes 6.7 yet he alone walked with the Lord and therefore he alone was saued when the rest of the old world was drowned with the waters Or if Lot should haue looked to the wicked conuersation of the Sodomites and defiled himselfe with their vnlawfull deedes he had bene like to haue bene consumed in the fearfull burning of those sinfull cities 19. But he looked to the Law of his God though none ioyned with him yet he alone walked in the wayes of the Lord and therefore when the citie and they that were in it were destroyed he was saued Or if that Samaritane that was cleansed with the other nine should haue staied to waite what the other nine would do his leprosie might haue taken hold of him againe But he considered his owne duty and when he was healed Luke 17. he turned backe and with a lowd voice praised God and fell downe at his feete on his face and gaue him thankes and therefore he was praised of the Lord and cleansed of his leprosie All which examples shew plainly vnto vs that we are not to looke what others do but what we are to do and though all the rest of the world bow the knee vnto Baal yet must we with Eliah looke vnto the Lord our God and serue him alone whatsoeuer is our dutie to do that must we do though we onely do it Though there be but few that striue to enter in at the strait gate yet must we striue to enter in at the strait gate Luke 13.14 Exod. 23.2 neither may we follow a multitude to do euill It is our duty that we must looke vnto and be there many or few any or none besides our selues to ioyne with vs yet must we do that which our duty requireth of vs. This may teach vs to reforme a great fault in our selues We are none of vs growne to that height of impiety I hope that in a desperate moode we will say that we had rather go to hell with company then go to heauen alone But this is a great fault with many of vs. In matters of contribution vnto any good purpose what do we say No reason we should contribute alone we wil see what others will do if they contribute we will if they will not we will not and saying thus we thinke we say well and if we adde this let others do and in proportion we will not be behinde the best then we thinke no man can say more or better But thus still we depend vpon the doing of others whereas in doing good we should one go before another and rather striue to be examples vnto others then stand vpon the example of others If we be the foremost it may be others will follow vs and if we be alone it is better to walke in the way alone then out of the way with others In matters likewise of election what do we say We would gladly bestow our voyce on the best but the most go another way and we can do no good by singling our selues from the rest a note of singularity we may bring vpon our selues if there were any possibility to do good we would bestow our voice as we should but being none we may not lose our voice that way but bestow it another way Thus we looke at the example of others and offend by the example of others whereas rather by our example others should be condemned which do not as we do Beloued let this be our rule to looke what we should do not what others do Let vs do that we ought though we alone do it let vs flie the rest how many soeuer follow it Let vs by our exāple prouoke others to do that is good and if they do not follow it let their iudgement be vpon their owne head If we alone walke in the waies of our duty our reward is with our God but their iudgement sleepeth not that either will not walke with vs or forsake vs in the way In the next verse the Apostle giueth this testimonie vnto the Philippians that when he was absent from them when he was in Thessalonica they sent their liberalitie once and againe vnto him to relieue his necessitie Wherein first I obserue a notable patterne of that great care which ought to be in the people for their Minister The people should after the example of the Philippians be carefull to inquire into the state of their Minister and as they shall vnderstand him to neede this or that help this or that encouragement so they should be willing once and againe euen as neede is with all cheerefulnesse wherein soeuer they may to helpe them But farre otherwise is the practise with vs. If his liuing be small and he such a one as laboureth painfully in the word amongst vs yet will we not relieue him and if we send once and againe vnto him it shall be when we haue got some aduantage against him some that may vexe and trouble him and either weary him of all or turne him out of that little that he hath His barenesse and his want shall be his reproach amongst vs but no cause of any holy care for him It should not be thus but as the Philippians did so should we do euen take all care for them that teach vs in the word Secondly in the person of
his Epistles saying The grace c. Salute sometimes he addeth the manner with an holy kisse For that was the manner of the Christian salutation to embrace one another and to kisse one another Salute then in token of my loue and affection vnto them all the Saints generally nor onely so but particularly euery Saint in Christ Iesus without omission of any one that being washed in the bloud of Christ Iesus and sanctified by his Spirit do leade an holy and godly life amongst you For such here he calleth Saints in Christ Iesus that he would haue euery one of these in particular saluted appeareth by his vsing of the singular number Here then first I obserue a good ground of that Christian custome commonly vsed in writing of letters vnto friends that are absent which is to send commendations to remember their salutations and health-wishes to such of their friends as are ioyned vnto them in any neare bond of duty or of loue Which as it is a good testimony of their kinde and louing affection towards their friends so is it a good meanes to preserue and to increase friendship and is in effect a prayer for their health and welfare And for these causes it is that this custome of long time hath bene and is still amongst Christians continued Which may teach vs alwayes by all meanes to reteine and maintaine our loue and friendship with the Saints in Christ Iesus and therefore when we conuerse with them in all louing sort to vse them and when we are absent from them in our letters to salute them euen euery of them as here our Apostle doth As therefore the Apostle before exhorteth so do I whatsoeuer things pertaine to loue euen to the preseruing or increasing of your loue with the Saints in Christ Iesus those thinke on and do The second thing which here I note is that the Apostle saluteth the Saints in Christ Iesus Whence I obserue that the name and title of Saints is fitly and truly giuen vnto men vppon earth Psal 16.3 All my delight saith Dauid is vpon the Saints that are on the earth and vpon such as excell in vertue And the Apostle in all his Epistles still writeth vnto the Saints and faithfull brethren as ye may see in the beginning of all his Epistles But who on earth are fitly and truly called Saints Euen they that being purified by faith and sanctified by the Spirit and washed in the bloud of the Lambe deny vngodlinesse and worldly lusts and liue soberly and righteously and godly in this present world For they that are such are led by the Spirit of God they haue put on the Lord Iesus Christ and he is made of God vnto them wisedome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption Yea but are not all the sonnes of men so long as they dwell in these houses of clay vnrighteous and vnholy How then can any in this life be fitly and truly called Saints Iob 15. True it is that He layeth folly vpon his Angels and that the heauens are not cleane in his sight and that truly and properly the Lord onely is holy and that of all the sonnes of men it is most truly said that there is none that doth good and sinneth not no not one Yet in Christ Iesus all the seede which is according vnto promise is counted holy holy for that he is made of God vnto them sanctification and holines holy for that they are washed from their sinnes by the bloud of the Lambe and sanctified by the Spirit of grace holy for that what is wanting in their obedience and holinesse is hid and couered in the perfect obedience and holinesse of Christ Iesus and holy for that sanctified desire which is in them after holinesse And therefore our Apostle writing to the Corinthians saith Ye are washed ye are sanctified 1 Cor. 6.11 ye are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God Ye are sanctified that is ye are made Saints and holy So that howsoeuer in themselues all the sonnes of men be vnrighteous and vnholy yet euen in this life all the Israel of God in Christ Iesus are fitly and truly called Saints in such sort as hath bene said Vaine then and foolish is their conceit that imagine that there are no Saints but such as haue departed this mortalitie in the feare and faith of Christ Iesus They indeede are well called Saints and holy is the remembrance of them neither need they the shrines of a sinfull deceiuer to be called Saints But not vnto them alone but vnto you also beloued is this title due to be called Saints if ye be in Christ Iesus and walke worthy of that calling whereunto he hath called you Walke therefore worthy of that calling whereunto ye are called Mortifie the deedes of the flesh and walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit Be ye filled with the fruites of righteousnesse and be ye holy in all maner of conuersation as he which hath called you is holy The greater impossibilitie that there is in it to be perfectly holy striue ye the more earnestly after it and howsoeuer ye come short yet with all eagernesse endeuour still your selues vnto that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus This is the practise and this is the study of them that are sanctified by the Spirit of God and these things if ye thinke on and do ye are Saints in Christ Iesus Otherwise ye are no Saints neither do ye belong vnto the couenant of grace And this know for a suretie that whosoeuer are not Saints on earth shall neuer be Saints in heauen As therefore ye desire in your soules there to be so studie and giue all diligence here to be Be ye in Christ Iesus and then ye are Saints be ye Saints and then ye are in Christ Iesus The brethren Hauing remembred his owne salutations now he addeth also the salutations of others vnto the Philippians And first he remembreth the greetings and salutations of the brethren vnto the Philippians The brethren c. where by the brethren which were with him he vnderstandeth those that laboured with him in the Gospel Whence I obserue that in letters sent vnto men absent these formes of speeches haue not bene vnusuall or misliked to say The brethren salute thee or Salute the brethren All the brethren saith the Apostle greete you 1 Cor. 16.20 Colos 4.15 And againe Salute the brethren c. The more is it to be wondred at that such formes of speech should now be censured and they that vse them noted and traduced for such and such men Can any man follow a better patterne then the example of the Apostle Or can any man haue a better warrant then the warrant of the Apostle It may very well be thought that if Paul were now liuing and should now vse such formes of salutations as these
blessings of health wealth strength libertie and the like so farre as he seeth it to be good and needfull for vs. So that in the blessing of grace all these things are giuen as in the cause Now in the blessing of peace are giuen all the good things themselues which proceed from that cause whether they bee spirituall graces or temporall blessings For so I vnderstand and conceiue hereof that in the blessing of peace are giuen all things whatsoeuer are either certaine tokens or probable signes of peace with God So that the spirituall graces of God being certaine tokens of our peace with God and the temporall blessings of God being probable signes thereof as aduersitie and trouble are probable signes vnto man of Gods displeasure euen all these are giuen in the blessing of peace What blessing then of God can wee wish or pray for to our brethren which is not treasured vp in the blessings of grace and peace the one being the fountaine of all good things and the other being the good things themselues the one releasing vs from sinne the other freeing vs from an euill conscience the onely two Fiends that trouble and torment vs Will yee then learne in a briefe and short summe to comprehend whatsoeuer blessing is needful to be praied for for your brethren I think ye will be willing for long praiers either for them or for your selues is very wearisome vnto you pray then for grace and peace vnto them First for grace then for peace for vnto whom grace is giuen peace shall be granted but if grace bee not first peace shall not follow no more then the streames runne where the fountaine is dried vp 2. In this Apostolicall salutation I obserue a most euident testimonie of the Apostles loue towards the Philippians and consequently of their loue toward their brethren that vse it For beloued how can I giue a better testimonie of my loue towards you then if with the Apostle I say vnto you Grace be with you and peace from God our Father c. Can I pray better for you then when I pray that the grace of God may abound towards you that the loue of God in Christ Iesus may be manifest in you Can I wish you better then when I wish that you may haue peace with God peace within your selues peace one with another Can I desire better things at the hands of God for you then that the grace of God may continually preuent and follow you and that thence all spirituall graces and temporall blessings may be ministred vnto you both for this life and that that is to come Or can mine affection of loue bee more enflamed towards you then when thus I poure out my soule for you that so by grace ye may be released from sinne and the punishment thereof and by peace from the pitifull throbbes of a tormenting conscience Did not Moses and Iosua and Samuel and Dauid and Daniel and the rest of the Prophets thus manifest their loue vnto the people of God by praying for them and wishing all good things vnto them Did not our blessed Sauiour thus shew his loue towards his Apostles and all them that should belieue through their preaching when hee made that long praier for them Ioh. 17. And thus should wee testifie our loue vnto our brethren euen by Christian salutations holy praiers and heartie wishes for grace and peace vnto them from God c. But such testimonies are not now common Nay hee that shall now giue such a testimonie of his loue vnto any of his brethren by such a forme of salutation he shall be sure to be noted for his paines and odiously to be traduced Whereof as I see no reason so neither do I think it meet that this be the forme of salutation whatsoeuer be the subiect and matter of our writing But to let that passe is it not so that there are strifes debates enuyings hatreds contentions and diuisions amongst vs Is it not so that we wound kill one another if not with swords yet with tongues whet like swords fastening lies and slaunders and suspitions one vpon another Is it not so that we rather eate and deuoure one another then wish one an others good yes surely the godly man may now sorrow with Dauid and say woe is me that I am constrained to dwell with Mesech Psal 120.4.5.6 and to haue mine habitation among the tents of Kedar My soule hath long dwelt among them that be enemies vnto peace I labour for peace but when I speake vnto them thereof they make them readie to battell And is it so with vs and can wee say that wee are so affectioned one vnto another as that wee wish grace and peace from God one vnto another Nay well may wee flatter our selues but in truth we cannot say so For as they onely loue God that loue their brethren so they onely wish peace from God vnto their brethren that loue to liue in peace with their brethren Beloued wee are brethren why should we then striue one with another Why then should there be heart-burnings in one against another Rather we should be at peace one with another and wish grace and peace from God one vnto another Thus did the Apostle and herein left an example for vs to follow that as he walked in loue towards all the Saints in Christ Iesus so we also should walke in loue one towards an other Let therefore the same minde bee in vs that was in our Apostle and let vs from our very soules wish grace and peace from God one vnto another Let our greetings be with holy praiers for abundance of al the Lords mercies vnto our brethren and so let vs testifie our louing affection towards them 3. In this Apostolicall salutation I obserue a briefe sum of Christian religion in the vsing whereof we shew forth a most notable testimonie of our faith I can only note the points of Christianitie briefly which it conteineth and must leaue the serious consideration and meditation of them vnto your selues The 1. point is that all blessings whether spirituall graces or temporall blessings bestowed vpon vs are from God the father by Iesus Christ his sonne So also saith the Apostle Iames saying Euery good giuing and euery perfit gift is from aboue Iam. 1.17 and commeth downe from the father of lights with whom is no variablenesse neither shadowing by turning And so wee confesse when we pray for grace and peace whereby all blessings are signified vnto our brethren from God our Father c. His name therefore for euery blessing we haue is to be blessed and praised for euer and that song of Dauid is of all Gods children to be taken vp Praise thou the Lord ô my soule Psal 103. and all that is within me praise his holy name praise the Lord ô my soule and forget not all his benefits c. The second point is that onely God is to be prayed vnto
is giuen all power in heauen and in earth which we confesse when we call him Lord. If he therefore be with vs we neede not to feare who be against vs. For he is our God our Sauiour our Lord our Master our King our euerlasting high Priest I cannot prosecute either these or the rest of the points By these you will coniecture the rest and easily see the epitome of Christianitie concluded in this short salutation LECTVRE III. PHILIP 1. vers 3.4.5 I thanke my God hauing you in perfect memory c. NOw giue me leaue before I come to that which followeth to note one thing farther from the words already handled and that is the Apostles often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ in so few words Out of the abundance of his heart his mouth spake and still his mouth was filled with Iesus Christ Iesus Christ insomuch that three seuerall times still he ingeminates Iesus Christ Paul and Timothie the seruants of Iesus Christ to all the saints in Iesus Christ grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ Which argueth that his comfort was in him that his loue was set on him and that he was vnto him as the spouse speaketh in the Canticles the chiefest of ten thousand Cant. 5.10 Hence then I obserue a rule whereby commonly to discerne what a man is his speach commonly bewraieth what he is The worldling his tongue is still talking of the world the couetous man of his money the voluptuous man of his pleasure the proud man of his rich attire the delicate man of his dainty fare the pot-companion of his cups and the like commonly talke most of the things they like best and by their talke commonly they may bee discerned what they are And in this respect as it is with them that set their affections on things which are on earth so is it with them that set their affections on the things which are aboue They are still talking of the word of their saluation of the commandements of the Lord of the mercies of the Lord and of the things that belong vnto their peace as Dauid professeth of himselfe saying Ps 101.1.119.13.15.145 5.35.28 My song shall be of mercy and iudgement with my lips doe I speake of all the iudgements of thy mouth I talke of thy commandments and haue respect vnto thy waies I will talke of thy worship ô Lord thy glory thy praise and wondrous workes my tongue shall be talking of thy righteousnesse all the day long and I will tell of thy saluation from day to day But of all other things their delight is in their hearts to muse and with their tongues to talke of Iesus Christ Here their hearts dance for ioy and the talking hereof is more sweet then hony and the hony-combe vnto their mouthes Hereon they loue as it were to dwell and their tongues can neuer be satisfied with talking on him And why here is their comfort here is their hope here is their loue here is their crowne of reioycing Here is their protector in all dangers their reconciler vnto God their mediator betweene God and them their Sauiour from their sinnes and he that is made of God vnto them wisdome and righteousnesse and sanctification and redemption Here is he in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdome and knowledge of mercy and loue in whom alone the father is well pleased And therefore here as men rauisht with ioy they cry and cry againe holy Iesus sweet Iesus blessed Iesus euen as we see the spouse in the Canticles not to leaue her bridegroome Christ Iesus after once shee catch hold of him but still cries O fountaine of the gardens O well of liuing waters Cant. 4.15.5.10.11 and of the springs of Lebanon My wellbeloued is white and ruddy the chiefest of ten thousand His head is as fine gold his locks curled and blacke as a rauen c. ad vers 17. Thus the children of God loue to talke of him whom their soule loueth and thus commonly a man may discerne who are saints in Christ Iesus Commonly I say not euermore certainely For if good speech and holy talke and crying Lord Lord and often vsing of the name of Iesus Christ were a perpetuall and certaine rule of a good Christian the dissembling hypocrite would be as good a Christian as the best And a hard matter it is not to be deceiued sometimes by the hypocrite But commonly I say a mans speach bewraieth what he is holy or profane The ground of which note is that saying of our Sauiour Mat. 12.34 that of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh and otherwise we cannot iudge whereon the heart thinketh but by that whereon the tongue runneth Hence then learne you beloued to make tryall vnto your selues and to giue tryall vnto others what yee are Your tongue and talke may tell your selues and doe tell others what yee are What is it whereon your tongues loue most to talke and wherein yee take most pleasure when yee talke Is it on the things which are on earth It may be a token vnto your selues and others that yee are earthly minded Is it on the things which are aboue It may be a token vnto your selues and others that your conversation is in heauen If yee loue Christ Iesus if yee take comfort in Christ Iesus your tongues will be talking of Iesus Christ and your hearts will reioyce when your tongues are talking of him As therefore the Apostle exhorteth the Colossians so doe I you Let your speach be gracious alwaies Col. 4.6 and powdred with salt Let the mercies which yee haue in Christ Iesus be so sweet and comfortable vnto you that your hearts may delight alwaies to muse and your tongues alwaies to talke of Christ Iesus Let him be hid in your heart let him breake out in your tongue and let him reioyce both the heart and the tongue that so yee may haue testimonie within your selues and giue testimonie vnto others that yee are Saints in Christ Iesus Now proceede we to that which followeth I thanke my God After the inscription and salutation now followeth the body of the Epistle it selfe wherein the principall scope and drift of the Apostle is to confirme the Philippians in the truth wherein they stood that they might not onely not decrease but increase in all knowledge and in all iudgement In this exordium or beginning of his Epistle which is from verse 3. to 12. to testifie his loue toward the Philippians that so they might the rather hearken vnto him 1. he signifieth his reioycing on their behalfe for the grace of God already bestowed on them 2. he signifieth his assured hope of Gods farther mercy towards them in performing the good worke which he had begun in them 3. he prayeth for their perseuerance increase in all knowledge and in all godlines His reioycing on their behalfe he signifieth 1. in his giuing of